Who’ll be Dead for Christmas?

By Kate Sweeney

Who’ll Be Dead for Christmas…

A week before Christmas, Kate Ryan moves back into her old neighborhood on the North side of Chicago. Back where she started and ended her P.I. business. Kate purchases a renovated brownstone and she gets it for a song. When Kate finds out that the former tenant, a scientist, was murdered in the kitchen, she understands why she got it so cheap.

Is it a coincidence the dead doctor worked at University Hospital with Maggie? When Kate accidentally discovers a journal from the murdered scientist in the brick wall of her fireplace, she realizes it is not.

All of the sudden, scientists are dropping like flies. Something very dark and dangerous is happening at University Hospital. Kate now fears for Maggie's safety all the while wondering who’ll be dead for Christmas?

Who’ll Be Dead for Christmas

© 2009 by Kate Sweeney

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in printed or electronic form without permission. Please do not participate in or encourage piracy of copyrighted materials in violation of the author’s rights. Purchase only authorized editions.

ISBN 10: 1-935216-00-7

ISBN 13: 978-1-935216-00-1

First Printing: 2009

This Trade Paperback Is Published By

Intaglio Publications

Walker, LA USA

www.intagliopub.com

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

_________________________________________________

Credits

Executive Editor: Tara Young and Verda Foster

Cover design by Sheri

Dedication

When I started writing, it was my sister Eileen who encouraged me, and it was she who suggested the title of this book. I remember sitting at her kitchen table listening to Johnny Mathis singing “I’ll Be Home for Christmas.” She looked at me with that wonderful smile and sang, “Who’ll be dead for Christmas…” Such is the irreverent Sweeney sense of humor.

Eileen was such an important part of my early writing that she and her husband, Ted, became the characters Teri and Mac in the Kate Ryan series. They’re immortalized in print whether they want to be or not.

Christmas was always Eileen’s favorite holiday. She rivaled only our mother in her giving spirit—and she gave with all her heart.

In one of the biggest goofs of all time, Eileen passed away in November at the young age of 57, taking with her a huge chunk of my soul. I know my sisters Maureen and Nora and my brother Danny feel the same—it’s not the five of us anymore. Along with Ted, we’re trying to make some sense of all this. Wish us luck.

So it’s fitting I dedicate this book in memory of my redheaded sister, Eileen, who is now in a state of grace—where every day is Christmas.

Eileen was always the lucky one.

Prologue

He watched from the back porch as Carl stood in the middle of the dark kitchen nervously pushing his glasses up on his nose. Though it was a cold October evening, he imagined the sweat pouring down Carl’s back.

Carl took out his handkerchief, wiped his hands and face, and leaned against the kitchen counter. For a moment, he seemed relaxed. Enjoy the feeling, Carl.

He lost sight of Carl as he walked out of the kitchen; this was his chance. He opened the screen door and shook his head—Carl was so trusting. He winced as the rusty hinges squeaked. As he walked in, he saw Carl standing there, wild-eyed.

“Jesus, help me,” Carl whispered pathetically and turned to run.

“Please don’t move,” he said calmly.

Carl obeyed and stood perfectly still.

“You’ve been a bad boy, Doc. Just hand it over and you can go anywhere you want, and all will be forgiven.”

“You?” Carl backed up in shock as he recognized him. “I-I can’t. I don’t have it anymore. Please, you have to believe me. Would I be that stupid?”

He stood directly in front of Carl, reached for the rolling pin sitting on the countertop, and laughed. “Yes, it’s me. And yes, Doctor, I think you might be that stupid. All you eggheads are alike, great brains but no common sense. Now tell me where it is or your great brains will be splattered all over the clean countertop.”

“I tell you I don’t have it,” Carl cried out as he turned to run down the hallway.

He was on his prey in one quick leap, raised the rolling pin, and slammed it into the back of his head. Carl never knew what hit him; he folded as if he had no backbone at all.

He hit him again and again, then threw the rolling pin next to Carl and stepped over his lifeless body.

“I made a mess, sorry. Now let’s see just how stupid you are.”

He adjusted his rubber gloves, snapped them in place, and systematically searched the apartment. It took him most of the night, stopping once to step over the body and get a soda from the refrigerator.

Drinking the soda, he looked down at Carl. “Maybe you’re not that stupid. However, I’m not through yet.”

As he turned, he heard someone in the hall.

“I’m telling you, Officer, I heard something coming from that  apartment. Now please,” a woman’s voice called out.

“Shit. Gotta go, Carl. It’s been a slice,” he said, stepping over the body again.

He slipped out the back door as if he were never there.

Chapter 1

“I can’t believe I’m moving. God, did I make a mistake?” I asked, cradling the phone on my shoulder. I looked around my empty house. I was sitting on the floor—there were no chairs.

My sister, Teri, laughed on the other end. “Kate, don’t be a dope. You didn’t even like that house. Now you’re buying a gorgeous renovated condominium in the same place we grew up. It’s a great neighborhood. You’ve always known someday you’d have to face going back, and you love that area of Chicago. I know it’s been a while since you left the PI business, but this is your chance to really get over it.”

“I guess.” I leaned my head against the wall.

“Plus, you’re closer to the magazine and you’ll be saving a vulgar amount of money you can put toward the mortgage on your log cabin,” Teri said; she was on a roll. “And you’re closer to Maggie now that she’s volunteering at the hospital.”

Now my heart raced and my mouth went dry. I tried not to think about my feelings for Maggie. It was, of course, a losing battle; it was making me nauseated. She was constantly on my mind.

Last August, when we had that nightmare at my cabin, we realized how we felt about each other. If I could just say the word “love.” Maggie’s Aunt Hannah affectionately called us “Maggie the Sure and Kate the Petrified.” It was true. Maggie was sure and I was petrified. It had been many years since I’d given myself to anyone—not since Liz Eddington nearly killed my partner and me.

I thought of Maggie’s blue eyes and those damnable dimples; I smiled like a lovesick fool.

“Kate?” Teri broke my reverie.

“Oh, sorry, Ter. I was thinking.” I cleared my throat.

“Thinking or daydreaming about a certain doctor?”

“Oh, shut up.” I winced as I heard Teri laughing. “I’m not moving back to the city because of Maggie.”

There was a moment of silence on the other end. “Who said you were?”

“Nobody. I’m just saying,” I said defensively. I stood and paced back and forth in the empty living room. “I mean, hell I love this house—”

“You hate that house,” Teri interrupted and went on. “How many times have you said it was too expensive and you loved being in Chicago as much as being at your cabin?”

“I don’t remember.”

“Kate, no one thinks you’re moving because of Maggie. This is new for both of you. Just relax and have fun with her. She loves you and you love her.”

“Hey, quit with the love stuff. We’ve only been, ya know, for a couple of months. We’re still good friends,” I said, knowing it was so much more than that. Did I say this was making me nauseated?

“Yes,” Teri said, and I heard the sarcastic comment coming. “Good buddies always hide away in a cabin for an entire month, making love, and—”

“Okay, okay,” I interrupted her laughter. My stomach was doing flip-flops again.

Visions of Maggie flooded my brain. When she came back to my cabin that day, just as I was leaving to go to her, it was quite an awakening moment. We did indeed spend the entire month of September in my cabin. I’m embarrassed to say I was insatiable. Dr. Maggie Winfield and I took our relationship to the next wonderful level.

For four weeks, we explored uncharted territory—Lewis and Clark had nothing on us. It took me the better part of October to recuperate. Thank God, my editor, Connie, sent me on an assignment for a week. The younger doctor from Cedar Lake would surely be the death of me.

“I still can’t believe Ellen Winters of all people found this apartment for me. I’m glad she and Maggie are still friends.” I wasn’t sure I was convinced of that, but I wanted to be fair. I heard the exasperated sigh from my sister.

“Kate, I don’t trust her.”

“Teri, you sound like Hannah. Please don’t start with the ‘enemy’ thing again. They’re friends and colleagues. Maggie has to see Ellen every day.”

“Whatever.” Teri sighed. “Hannah is right about that woman.”

“Hannah Winfield,” I said with a laugh, and Teri joined me.

We both loved Maggie’s charismatic Aunt Hannah. “Remember when I first met Maggie and Hannah?”

“Yep. I can’t believe what’s happened since then.”

“I know. They became two of my favorite people. Solving the murder of Maggie’s mother was quite an undertaking. We came close to looking like the last act of Hamlet with bodies lying all over.”

I thought of Maggie and how feisty she was and how kind and generous. My heart fluttered once again. I was such a sap with this woman. As my scrambled brain tried to wrap around the idea of Maggie loving me, Teri remained silent as if she were thinking the same.

“This phone call is costing you money all the way from Ireland,” I said. “You’d better be here on Christmas Eve. Aren’t you two tired of Ireland yet? I mean, how much money can you guys spend?”

“I’ll call you on the twentieth with flight info. Okay, Mac is giving me the eye. We’re late for dinner. Give Maggie a big kiss from us. I love you. Call when you’re settled in.”

“I love you. Mac too. Send me a postcard.” I hung up.

I took a deep breath and looked around the empty house. My mind wandered back to Ireland last spring when I told Maggie of the nightmare of our last client at Whittier and Ryan Investigations. Liz Eddington, a woman I loved, turned out to be a crazed murderer who left my partner, Bob Whittier, lame and me scarred—physically and emotionally. I wore the ugly jagged scar on my neck and back like a defensive banner: Do not get too close to me.

Maggie reacted as I knew she would—with kindness and compassion. I realized she was more than a friend, more than just Dr. Maggie Winfield. Again, the idea made me sick to my stomach. How could Maggie, nine years my junior, fall for a middle-aged, out-of-shape ex-PI? My insecurity seeped out of every pore. Maggie was gorgeous and a doctor and rich. What in the world was I thinking, making love to her?

Maggie was downtown, and I was not; my log cabin suited me better. Maggie was lobster and champagne. I was a chili dog and beer. When all of that got together, heartburn was the only outcome. Wasn’t it? It couldn’t be love, could it?

Glancing at my watch, I realized it was time to leave. The movers were going to be at the apartment soon. I looked around for the last time. Teri was right; I really didn’t like this house very much. It was too big, too lonely.

I took a deep breath and grabbed my keys. When I opened the front door, I almost ran over Maggie and put my hand over my heart. “Geez, woman, you scared me. What are you doing here?”

Maggie stood there smiling. Her bright blue sparkling eyes were her most prominent feature along with her long thick auburn hair and those dimples and that arresting smile. Damn it, the whole package appealed to me. She stood only five-foot-something. I was a good five inches taller.

“I thought you might want some company instead of sitting here alone in an empty house.”

“You didn’t have to do that, but I’m glad you did. I talked to Teri. She sends her love along with Mac. By the way…” I leaned over and kissed her. “That was from Mac and Teri.”

Maggie opened her eyes and smiled. She flung her arms around my neck and planted a scorching kiss against my lips. I staggered and moaned like a schoolgirl as she pulled back.

“That was from Aunt Hannah.”

“God bless her,” I said, checking for a loose tooth.

“You okay with this?”

I heard the concern in her voice as I locked up the house for the last time. “Yes, actually, I’m looking forward to it. Thanks for coming by. The movers will be at the condo at noon.”

I took one last look, and we headed down the walk.

Maggie followed me down the Eisenhower Expressway toward Chicago. We exited at Lake Shore Drive, heading north. It was not as cold as I had expected for early December. I looked out at Lake Michigan; it looked cold and lonely. “It’s only going to get colder,” I said, watching some nut jogging along the lake.

The two-story brownstone stood at Rosemont and Glenwood avenues, a quiet neighborhood in Rogers Park. As I pulled up in front of the building, Maggie pulled in behind.

“This is it.”

Maggie looked at the eighty-year-old brick building and nodded approvingly. “I like it.”

I looked around, remembering my childhood and my father, God rest him, the Chicago detective. His old precinct was in this neighborhood. I looked down the street toward the lake. A few blocks away was the old office where Bob Whittier and I had our private investigation business. It’d been quite a while since I’d been back in this city. Images of Liz Eddington flashed through my mind, and for an instant, my body temperature dropped and I shivered uncontrollably. Lost in thought, I felt Maggie watching and knew she understood.

“C’mon. I’ll give you the ten-cent tour.” I grabbed her by the arm.

“This is good for you, Kate,” she said, her eyes filled with compassion.

I nodded and lightly kissed her. “Thanks. Now on with the tour.”

There were two doors in the foyer; the door on the right led to the apartments. The top half of the door on the left was old beveled glass giving it a kaleidoscope effect.

“That leads to the cellar. I plan on having nothing to do with it,” I said emphatically.

“I know how you hate cellars.”

My apartment was six steps up. “Nice, not too many stairs.”

“Good, your tired old bones don’t have far to go.” Maggie patted me on the back.

“If a certain young doctor would quit tormenting this old body,” I said over my shoulder.

“You love the way I torment your body.”

“True.”

Maggie looked around in awe as she walked in. “Goodness, this is huge.”

“I know. I still can’t believe I got it so cheap. I’m a little suspicious.”

She grunted, looking around the living room. “It’s your PI nature coming out. Quell it.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“My, a fireplace. You must be in heaven. And hardwood floors.” She walked out through the French doors to the porch.

“The storm windows are in now. However, the entire porch is screened in for the summer. I like having the corner apartment. I have a view of both streets from this porch. Nice, huh?” I looked around.

The guided tour continued as we walked down the hall. To the left was a bathroom and directly across, the master bedroom.

“This is a big bedroom. And another fireplace,” Maggie said with a smile. “Only you would find an apartment with a fireplace in your bedroom.”

Down the hall was a dining room. There was another bedroom in the back off the dining room; straight ahead was the kitchen.

“I might use the back room for my photography equipment.”

“Good idea.” Maggie looked around the kitchen and nodded her approval. “I really like this.”

“It’s small, but it’s only me.”

Maggie raised an eyebrow. “I hope I get invited for dinner at least once.”

“Maybe once.”

I led Maggie to the back door, which led out onto a common porch for the two apartments. An open wooden staircase led to the backyard and up to the second floor.

“Well, that’s it.”

“Kate, it’s adorable. Cozy, but rather elegant looking. I think you did the right thing.”

“I just can’t get over how cheap it was.”

Maggie was about to scold me again about the price of the apartment, I’m sure, when my doorbell buzzed; we both jumped.

“That will get annoying,” I said, walking down the hall.

I opened the door to see two very handsome young men.

“Hi, are you the new tenant?” the taller one asked. He had gorgeous deep brown eyes, short-cropped dark hair, and long eyelashes that would make any woman envious.

“Yes, I’m waiting on the movers.” I smiled and stuck out my hand. “Kate Ryan.”

“Jerry O’Neill, a fellow Irishman. This is my partner, Matt Johnson. He’s not Irish,” he said apologetically.

The shorter one gave him a scathing look and smiled as he shook my hand. “We live across the hall. Welcome,” Matt said. He was about five-ten, slender with sandy-colored hair and blue eyes. I found myself smiling at him. He reminded me of a blond version of the actor Jack Lemmon.

I remembered Maggie. “Oh, I’m so sorry. This is Dr. Maggie Winfield.”

While I made the introductions, Maggie smiled and shook their hands.

Matt beamed as he looked from me to Maggie and raised his eyebrows. “A new couple and one a doctor? Wonderful! Now we can play bridge.”

For a moment, I didn’t get it. It dawned on me as I glanced at the grinning Maggie. “Oh, no, no, no. We’re... We’re…” I stammered like a fool and stopped. Why must I constantly look like a fool around this woman?

“One ‘no’ would have been sufficient.” Maggie put her hand on my shoulder.

Jerry laughed and Matt looked disappointed. “Are you sure you’re not? I can usually tell these things.”  Jerry jabbed his ribs.

I stepped back, avoiding Maggie’s teasing grin and invited them in; they looked around the spacious living room.

“It’s huge. Bigger than ours,” Jerry said as they stepped into the room.

“So did you know the previous tenant?” I asked.

“Somewhat. He was a quiet fellow. Kept to himself mostly,” Jerry said and glanced at Matt.

“A workaholic, if you asked me,” Matt said disapprovingly. “He only came to our rooftop party once.”

I gave him a curious look. “Rooftop?”

“Since everyone owns their apartment, we all chipped in and fixed up the roof. We use it in the summer for cookouts,” Matt said and looked at Maggie. “So, Kate’s friend Maggie, where do you live?”

“Lake Point Towers.”

“Lake Point? My, my.” Matt raised an eyebrow and smiled.

I was about to ask more about the previous tenant when the movers arrived. Jerry and Matt sidestepped out of the way.

All at once, there were men everywhere. Matt looked at them as they passed him by.

“Down boy,” Jerry said and pulled at his collar. “We’ll talk later,” he called over the movers as he yanked on Matt.

“I’d like that, really,” I said. “It was nice meeting you.”

Matt called out, as Jerry pulled him along, “I own a restaurant, Matt’s Café.” He raised his voice, “...on Belmont. You have to come tomorrow as my guest. Kate’s friend Maggie, that means you, too.” He waved, and Jerry pulled him into their apartment and closed the door.

“They seem like nice guys,” I said, happy that I met some of my neighbors.

Maggie agreed. “And you thought you weren’t going to have anyone to play with. I like my new name. Let’s see...Kate’s friend Maggie. I should put it on my license plate.”

“All right, all right.” I avoided her grin as I directed traffic.

With the movers finished and the house filled with furniture, I felt at home. The pine log bedroom set looked like it belonged there next to the fireplace.

Maggie looked over my shoulder and whistled. “My, that’s a big bed, Miss Ryan.”

“I like a big bed. I—”

“It’s like the one at your cabin,” she said, and I felt her warm lips against the back of my neck.  I shivered and let out a contented sigh. “I wish we were there right now.” She kissed my neck and ran her fingers through my hair.

“Stop it,” I whispered and swayed slightly.

“Really?” she asked; her nails gently scratched my ear.

“Y-yes.” I tried to ignore the ache I constantly felt for this woman.

When I felt her move away, I turned around. “What are you doing?”

Maggie cocked her head. “You told me to stop.”

“You choose the oddest times to listen to me.”

She laughed as I followed her down the hall to the dining room. “You need a bigger dining room set.”

“Hell, you’re right. It does look out of place.”

“I’ll make you a deal. You tell me what you want and I’ll scout around, find a good set, and you can make me dinner.”

“Agreed. Only Teri knows better how much I detest shopping. Thanks,” I said. “Don’t I have to go with you?”

“I think I know what you like.”

“You do, huh?” I looked into her eyes. She knew more than I cared to admit. “Let’s hook up my stereo and play some festive music while you help me unpack.”

After a couple of hours of laughing, kissing, unpacking, singing Christmas carols, and kissing again, Maggie glanced at her watch. “Oh, shit. I have to go. I was supposed to meet Ellen at five.”

I know I was frowning deeply. “What for?” I immediately wanted the words back.

“The hospital is planning a Christmas benefit, and she asked for my input. She knows Aunt Hannah and I have been on several benefit committees.” She slipped into her coat.

I grunted something as she put on her gloves. “Please tell Ellen how much I appreciate her finding this place for me.”

I knew I didn’t sound very convincing, and when Maggie narrowed her eyes at me, I knew she felt the same. “I will.” She pulled me down for a kiss. “Don’t frown so much.”

She let me go and turned toward the door. I pulled her back in my arms. “I don’t frown that much.” I kissed her deeply.

Maggie returned my kiss with a deep sensual moan. I liked those little sounds she made. She pulled back and took a deep breath. “I have to go.”

“I guess,” I said half-heartedly and opened the door.

“Good night.” Maggie caressed my cheek. “I’m very glad you’ve moved back here. It’s a good thing.”

“Hey, you’re coming tomorrow night, aren’t you?” I asked as she walked out the door.

“Of course,” she said and pulled her coat around her.

We looked at each other for a moment. Memories flashed for me as I hoped for Maggie, as well—the memory of when we first met and the memory of our trip to Ireland. The night she came to my room, trembling and terrified of the storm, and I told her of my nightmare with Liz. It was an emotional breakthrough for me. I invited her into my bed that night and held her while she slept. Now we were lovers. And I did love her. I took a deep pensive breath.

“My, that was a heavy sigh. What were you thinking?” She leaned against the doorjamb.

Tell her, the inner voice screamed. “Nothing, just thanks for everything.”

“You’re welcome. See you tomorrow.” She kissed my cheek.

What a coward I am. I watched her pull away from the curb. I can take her to my bed but not tell her I love her.

I turned back into the room and looked at the fireplace. I turned on the gas jets, and it lit up instantly. The flames licked around the gas logs and I felt at home, even though there were boxes all over. I pulled up my favorite chair and turned up the Christmas music. Looking around, I felt happy in my new home.

“It needs a Christmas tree,” I said decisively, feeling comfortable in my new surroundings, feeling I made the right move.

It was a feeling that would soon dissipate.

Chapter 2

I spent the next day getting my apartment in order. I was exhausted, but by four in the afternoon, everything was in its place; the living room, kitchen, and bedroom were all done.

The bathroom came last. I looked around the huge room and smiled when I saw my favorite fixture—the old free-standing, footed bathtub. I couldn’t wait to have a good long soak.

On the whole, the apartment was shaping up. It was wonderfully old and historic. I was sure it was the original brick still around the fireplace, although by the slight discoloration, I could tell where a couple of bricks had been replaced.

The fireplace was a wonder all by itself. The entire wall from the mantel to the floor was brick, with inlayed bookcases on either side, the rich dark brick a stark contrast to the cream-colored walls. Above the fireplace mantel, I hung my favorite Robert Woods seascape painting that Maggie gave me. It fit perfectly.

“I need her eye for decorating, I stink at this,” I said. Stepping back, I looked at it and gave an approving nod. “I like it, though.”

As I put my books in the shelves, one of the last things I had to do, the doorbell buzzed, and again I jumped. “That’s annoying, annoying.”

A man and a woman, perhaps in their early sixties, stood there smiling. I smiled back; I couldn’t help myself.

“Hi,” I said.

The short, skinny woman with long frizzy hair pulled back in a red bandanna sported a toothy grin. She wore round wire-rimmed glasses that she kept pushing up to the bridge of her nose. Her gray wool sweater looked too big for her.

“Hi, yourself. Summer.” She offered her hand.

“Winter.” I countered automatically, and the man roared with laughter.

He was tall and lanky, with graying longer hair. His attire also looked like he lost weight and never brought new clothes. He was clean-shaven and had hazel eyes.

“No, my name is Summer.”

What a dope. “Oh, sorry. Kate Ryan.”

“This is my husband, Todd Lockwood.”

“We live on the second floor, above the boys,” he said, smiling. “Have you met Jerry and Matt? Great guys.”

“Yes, I have, and from what I’ve seen, I agree. They’re very nice,” I said sincerely and stepped back. “Please, come in.”

They walked in and looked around in awe, that was the only way I could describe it. Summer held onto Todd’s arm as they walked into the living room. I watched them from behind. They were walking in unison, taking the same steps. Right, left, right, left.

Good grief, I thought as I followed them into the living room. “Can I get you something to drink?”

They jumped and turned around. “No…yes…no,” they said as I watched them. “Do you have herbal tea?”

“Sorry, no.”

“Carrot juice?” Todd asked.

I cringed at the idea. “N-no. Hey, I’ve got apple juice,” I said, and they nodded. “Great, I’ll be right back. Please make yourself at home.” I watched as they sat next to each other on the couch.

As I poured the apple juice, I looked down the hall and into the living room. They sat there looking around. I thought of a beer for myself but suddenly felt alcoholic. I poured three glasses of apple juice.

“Here we go.” I handed them the juice, then sat in my chair by the fire. “So how long have you lived here?”

“Oh, eight years now.” Todd nodded. He looked to Summer seemingly for approval.

Summer smiled and nodded. So I smiled and nodded. “Did you know the previous tenant?” I asked, still nodding and smiling like an idiot.

Summer frowned. “No. Why? We don’t know anything.” She said this so quickly Todd glared at her.

I leaned forward and brushed my shirt. “No reason. I was just curious who it was.”

I watched them as they gave each other that certain signal look—the look that all couples have. You have to have a signal; I think it’s required once you find a mate. I made a mental note to talk to Maggie about this.

“So, Kate, what do you do for a living?” Todd asked, changing the topic as he drank his juice.

“I’m a nature and wildlife photographer.”

Their faces lit up. Bingo, I thought, common ground.

“Really? That’s sounds interesting,” Summer said, and for the next half hour, I talked about my job and travels. They felt a certain kinship with my independent free-spirited adventures. I, in turn, found out they were both at Woodstock in ’69… say no more.

They talked about growing up in the fifties and sixties. “However, the sixties, now there’s a decade you can sink your teeth into,” Todd said with admiration.

“Woodstock,” Summer said wistfully. “I met Todd and fell in love. We got married ten years later. Been together ever since.” She gave him an adoring look, which he returned with a wink.

“What do you two do for a living?” I asked.

“I was a chemist in my younger days,” Todd said. “Summer has always had a flair for vitamins and healing herbs, so we decided to open our own store ten years ago and left the rat race.” He smiled again. “We own the health food store on Devon Avenue.”

“Really? That’s great. What the name of it?”

“The Health Food Store on Devon Avenue,” Summer said.

“Oh.” I continued to drink my juice.

After a few more minutes discussing Richard Nixon, I was somewhat relieved when they stood to leave.

As they were walking out the door, Summer turned back. “We’re having a Christmas party on Saturday, please come.”

“Of course, I will. Let me know what to bring,” I said as they walked out into the hall.

“It was real nice to meet you,” Todd said. “Saturday, bring anyone you like, your guy or your girl.” They smiled and held hands as they walked upstairs.

“What a nice couple,” I said and closed the door. “Odd, but nice.”

I looked at my watch—just enough time to take a hot bath before dinner.

As I soaked in the hot bubbles, I thought about my new neighbors. Jerry and Matt were adorable, but when I asked them about the previous tenant, I noticed they changed the subject. So did the eccentric Lockwoods. I wondered what that was all about. I lay my head back, moaned, and promptly fell asleep in the tub.

I jumped out of the deep tub, nearly killing myself. Painfully stubbing my toe on the bed, I raced to get ready. It was 6:45. I threw on whatever, hoping this restaurant wasn’t formal. Not that it mattered—I had nothing formal.

Todd and Summer were coming in as I dashed out the door. “Hey, Kate, where’s the fire?”

“Hell, I fell asleep in the tub. I’m late.”

I drove the busy Chicago streets like a maniac but knew my way. Once you drive in Chicago, you never forget. I saw the sign for Matt’s Café on the left. Of course, on Belmont, there was no parking. Gratefully, there was a valet.

A very young man opened my door. I stepped out and gave him a curious look. “Do you have a license?”

Flashing a cocky smile, he winked. “Yes, I do. What’d ya have in mind?”

I groaned and tossed him the keys as I pleaded, “Be gentle, it’s an antique.”

He jumped in behind the wheel of my ragtop Jeep. “Boy, I don’t think I’ve ever driven one of these.”

As he took off down Belmont, I winced as I bade a fond farewell to my clutch.

I looked around for a familiar face and found Maggie sitting at the far end of the bar; I smiled at the sight of her. I saw Ellen sitting next to her and grunted. What was she doing here?

I had only met Ellen when she came with Maggie to my cabin last summer. She was an administrator for University Hospital. Maggie met her while she was volunteering her doctoring skills at one of the satellite clinics for the hospital. Ellen was as I remembered—tall and skinny, too skinny.

I didn’t think she knew how to eat, poor thing. Ellen’s short curly sandy-colored hair was accentuated by her hazel eyes; she was attractive but hard-looking nonetheless.

Maggie caught my eye and waved me over. She saw my slight limp. “What happened?”

“Oh, nothing. Sorry I’m late.” I sat next to Maggie, who gave me a questioning look. “What?”

“A kiss would be nice,” she said dryly.

I know I turned five shades of red as I leaned in and whispered, “A kiss would be heavenly.” I had no idea where that came from, and by the astonished look on her face, neither did Maggie. I kissed her lightly on the lips.

I looked at Ellen. “Ellen, nice to see you again.”

“Same here, Kate.” She reached over for the last of the appetizer she and Maggie apparently were enjoying. I raised an eyebrow in question. Ellen saw my inquisitive glance. “We got hungry, so we got something to tide us over.”

“Hmm,” I grunted and knew I sounded childish.

Maggie must have felt the same; she narrowed her eyes. “I got quesadillas.”

“Ya know they have shots for that now.” I avoided her smirking grin as I hailed the bartender. “You’re a doctor, for heavens sake.”

“Don’t blame Maggie,” Ellen said, interrupting our playful banter, which annoyed me. “I invited myself to dinner.”

That figured. “The more the merrier.” I glanced at Maggie. I made a mental note: Maggie and I need to get a couple’s look.

“How’s the condo?” Ellen asked this nicely enough, but her smile never seemed to reach her eyes.

“Wonderful, thanks again. I’m still amazed at the price, though. I know how expensive these renovated old apartments are, especially in this neighborhood.”

“I wouldn’t question it too much, Kate,” Ellen said.

I didn’t quite know what she meant by that, but I let it pass.

We talked for a while, and I told them about Todd and Summer, leaving out nothing. When I got to the part about falling asleep in the tub, Maggie choked on her glass of water and laughed heartily. “So hence the limp—stubbed my toe on the bed.”

Ellen smiled and offered a chuckle here and there. What a bore.

Maggie dried her eyes. “Christ, Kate, you can tell a good story.”

“And you’re my best audience.”

Maggie and I were doing the lovesick gaze when I heard Matt’s voice.

“Ladies, glad you could make it.” Matt looked from Ellen to me. “A table for three?” I saw his impish look and decided to avoid it. “I have your table ready and waiting. Right this way.”

We followed Matt through the dining room to a table by the window. “Here we are.” He handed each of us a menu. “Enjoy.”

While reading the menu, I said, “I’d like to buy you dinner, Ellen, if you don’t mind. It was a nice of you to tell me about this apartment.”

Ellen smiled, sort of. “You don’t have to do that. This looks like an expensive place.”

Maggie shot a look of disbelief at Ellen. I just smiled.

“I didn’t mean anything by it,” she added. “I just meant, being a nature photographer.”

Maggie glared at her in embarrassment. I didn’t mind. Ellen was a putz.

“Thanks, Ellen, but I already broke my piggy bank. I’ve got tons o’ quarters.” I leaned in. “But I’ll make you a deal. If anything happens, I promise I’ll be the one who goes in the kitchen to wash dishes.”

“Okay, okay. I get it,” Ellen said too sweetly and smiled at me.

No, but you’re gonna get it, ya putz, I thought as I concentrated on my menu.

Maggie must have known what I was thinking, as usual, and gently kicked me under the table; I winced openly.

Ellen was oblivious; she was watching another table. “Will you excuse me for just a moment? Dr. Winslow is over there. I’ll be right back,” she said.

When Ellen was out of earshot, I glared at Maggie. “What are you kicking me for? I didn’t say anything.”

“That’s for what you were thinking,” Maggie said in a hissed whisper.

“Hey, get out of my head, will you?”

“Why? It’s not like it’s crowded in there.”

We heard a peal of laughter and looked up to see Matt standing close by. “You two fight like a couple.”

Maggie mumbled under her breath as she concentrated on her menu.

“How about something to drink?” Matt asked and smiled at Maggie, who looked up. “Goodness, you have beautiful eyes.”

“Thank you. I’ll have a glass of cabernet.”

“Kate, what’ll ya have?” he asked in manly fashion. “How ’bout a beer?”

I glared at him. “I’ll have a glass of cabernet, as well.”

Maggie hid her grin in her menu as Matt put his hand to his heart. “Really?” he asked with an incredulous tone. “In that case, I’ll get a nice bottle.”

Maggie looked up. “From bin twenty-four, please.”

Matt raised an eyebrow and looked at me. “The lady knows her wine.”

“Does Ellen drink wine?” I asked. What was I doing? What did Ellen have to do with anything?

Maggie’s left eye twitched. Uh-oh. “Yes, I believe she does. What does that matter?”

Matt pulled up a chair and watched.

“You’d probably know, going to all your benefits.” I know I sounded ridiculous.

“I hate it when you get juvenile like this.” Maggie picked up her water glass.

“I hate it when you don’t,” I countered maturely. I had no clue what I was saying.

“Sterling comeback, Kate,” Maggie mumbled into her glass.

I sat there looking at Maggie and grinned from ear to ear. However, Maggie was still irritated. She looked into my eyes, and I could tell she tried not to laugh as she shook her head. “God, sometimes I just hate you.”

“Nobody irritates you more than me, right?” I asked proudly and reached over, covering Maggie’s hand with my own. Amazed how warm and gentle her hand felt, I instinctively held onto it.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “I don’t know what the hell I’m saying.”

Maggie smiled. “I do, and it’s as irritating as it is adorable.”

We were still holding hands as I looked at the menu. We had totally forgotten about Matt, who sat there unnoticed the entire time.

He sighed happily. “You two are better than a Tracy-Hepburn movie.”

Dinner was pleasant and painless, and the food was superb. Occasionally, Matt came to our table. “How’s everything?” With our mouths full, we nodded. Matt beamed. “Wonderful, eat, eat.”

Over a delectable tiramisu and coffee, I looked at Ellen. “I never got to ask you, Ellen. How did you find out about this apartment?”

She looked up and said simply, “The owner worked at the hospital. He must have put it on the board in the cafeteria. I saw it there.”

I noticed Maggie’s confused look, but I continued with my dessert. “Was he a doctor? If he’s still around, I’d like to meet him. This was a find. I can’t believe you just saw it on a board.”

“Really, that’s all I know,” Ellen said, drinking her coffee.

There was too much mystery about this condominium, or at least I thought there was. My PI nature reared its head again.

Matt appeared at the table with a tray of fresh fruits and gourmet cheeses, and with an impish grin asked, “May I join you?”

“Good grief, I can’t eat another bite.” Maggie groaned.

“This is light and lovely, so no arguing.” As he sat down, Ellen’s beeper went off. She looked at it and picked up her phone.

I found it extremely rude to talk on the phone at dinner. It was like reading the newspaper at the breakfast table. Ellen listened for the most part and said, “On my way.”

“Wow, work at nine thirty?” I picked up a strawberry. I looked at Maggie, who eyed said fruit. I rolled my eyes and handed it to her.

“I have a high-maintenance job at the hospital,” she explained and looked at Maggie. “Will I see you tomorrow?”

I looked from Maggie to Ellen to Matt, who raised an eyebrow as he sipped his coffee.

“I’m sure you will at some point. I’m on call at seven,” Maggie said and nibbled at the strawberry.

“Good night. Thanks for dinner, Kate.”

“You’re very welcome,” I said. “And you didn’t have to wash dishes. Good night, Ellen.”

“Good night, Ellen. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Yes, you will,” Ellen said in a confident voice I didn’t like.

I watched her retreating figure weave out of the dining room. There was a moment of silence when I grunted. “What a—”

Maggie picked up another strawberry and put her hand up. “Don’t go there.”

“Go where? I wasn’t going to say anything.”

Matt waved a warning finger at me. “Be nice.  I’m through here. Let’s go home and have coffee at my place.” He looked at Maggie. “You’ll join us?”

“No. I’m exhausted. I have an early day,” Maggie said through her yawn. “I’ll take a rain check, though.”

“Good enough,” Matt said and stood. “Kate, I’ll see you in a few. Maggie, you are delightful.” He kissed her cheek and walked away.

We sat for a moment in silence. I played with my wineglass. “So you’re going home?” I asked with a shrug.

“I thought I would.”

“You could stay over.” I knew I sounded like a fool.

“I could, but I have no jammies.” She reached over and held my hand. “We’re fine, Kate. You just moved in and you need to get settled. How about Saturday? You can make dinner.”

I looked into her sparkling eyes and smiled. “Deal.”

Jerry and Matt’s apartment was elegant and comfortable. Jerry played the grand piano in the corner of the living room. He stopped as we came in.

“Please, don’t stop,” I said.

“How was dinner?” he asked as he continued playing.

“Marvelous.” I stood by the piano.

“Mother made me take lessons.” He rolled his eyes.

“Good for your mother. You play beautifully.”

Matt came in with the coffee and kissed Jerry. “Miss me?” he asked as he poured.

Jerry smiled at him affectionately. “Always.” He winked. I could see true affection between these men.

“How long have you two lived here?” I asked, drinking my coffee.

“Six years now,” Matt said. “Jerry and I have been together for almost nine years.”

“Nine years exactly on March 15.” Jerry nodded as he played “I’ll Be Home for Christmas.”

I listened, but my mind was stuck on the previous tenant. “How well did you know the person who owned my condo?”

Jerry and Matt exchanged glances but said nothing. They were doing the couple thing. Mac and Teri did it. Todd and Summer did it; now these two. I began to feel left out.

“Okay.” I put down my coffee cup. “I got the same look from Todd and Summer Lockwood earlier this afternoon. What—”

Matt interrupted me. “You’ve met them? Aren’t they just the quirkiest? I love them. However—”

Jerry cleared his throat. “Matt, shut up.”

Matt stopped and drank his coffee.

“Kate, you’re entitled to know.” Jerry stopped playing. “The previous tenant was killed in that apartment.”

“Killed? How killed?”

“Murdered, killed,” Matt said with a flourish of morbidity. His eyes narrowed. “You know what I mean?”

“Unfortunately, yes, I do.”

Why in the world did I ever sell my house?

Chapter 3

“Okay.” I rubbed my forehead. “One of you explain, please.”

Matt opened his mouth, and I gave Jerry a pleading look. Gratefully, he started. “Evidently, they found him in his hallway. It was an apparent robbery, someone hit him from behind.”

“With his own rolling pin, no less,” Matt chimed in, “which I found rather rude.”

“Summer Lockwood was the one who thought something was wrong,” Jerry continued. “The police found him after she called them. That was two months ago. It’s rather creepy to think of a dead body in the next apartment.”

Matt sported a ghoulish look. “Now it’s your apartment.”

“Thank you,” I said dryly. “What was he like?”

Matt sat next to Jerry on the piano bench. “Carl was a nice guy, a bookworm but nice.”

I thought of Ellen telling me he worked at the hospital. “Do you know what he did for a living?”

“He was a doctor of some sort but not a physician. I don’t think so anyway,” Matt said.

Jerry agreed. “We really didn’t know too much about him. Although, Summer and Todd have their opinions.” He smiled and gave Matt a sidelong glance. They both laughed.

I looked at both of them. “Okay, what’s the joke?”

Jerry shook his head. “No joke. Todd and Summer, well—”

I put my hand up and said, “They went to Woodstock, I know.”

“They have this theory about everything. You ask them at their party on Saturday,” Matt said, laughing.

Jerry continued playing “I’ll Be Home for Christmas.”

Matt sang along, “Who’ll be dead for Christmas? Please don’t count on me…”

I hid my grin, and Jerry shook his head and stopped playing. He stood and yawned. “You are wonderfully twisted, my love,” he said affectionately and kissed the top of Matt’s head. “Children, I have a regular nine-to-five job. I’m going to bed. Good night, Kate. We’ll see you on Saturday.” He smiled and looked down at Matt. “Don’t keep Kate up all night.”

“Good night, Jerry.”

Matt smiled as he watched Jerry retreat down the hall.

“He owns a business. You’d think he’d take some time off.” Matt shook his head.

“What kind of company?” I asked, yawning. “Sorry.”

“A research company downtown. My darling has a great mind for business and computers,” he said affectionately, stifling a yawn.

“I’d better be going, too.” I put down my coffee. “Thanks for the coffee and the evening, Matt.”

He gave me a hug. “You come by anytime you want, and you’d better bring Maggie.” He ushered me out the door. “Good night, Kate.” He winked and closed the door.

Thankfully, I only had to walk across the hall. I opened the door, flipped on the light, and immediately had a feeling something was wrong. As I walked into the living room, something didn’t look right; my thoughts derailed when I heard a noise coming from the back of the condo.

Cautiously, I poked my head down the hall and looked into the kitchen. I kept a light on above the stove that illuminated the area. Opening the closet, I took out my Louisville Slugger. Holding it like Ernie Banks, I walked to my bedroom and flipped on the bedroom light. Nothing.

I had to walk through the dark dining room to turn on the light. Once by the kitchen, I reached for the light switch. I heard a noise coming from the spare bedroom off the dining room. I inched my way in the darkness to the bedroom door.

As I reached in to flip the light switch, someone grabbed me and threw me backward into the dining room. The back of my head banged against the table as I crashed into the chairs. Crying out, I struggled to get to my feet. The intruder flung a dining room chair out of his way, grabbed me by the back of the neck like a rag doll, and tossed me over the table.

I screamed out in pain from the weight of a chair on my ribs. With all my strength, I tried to push it off me. As I looked up into the darkness of my dining room, he hovered over me, leaning all his weight on the chair. He grabbed another with one hand and raised the chair above his head. I was pinned and helpless. Feeling the weight of him, I nearly lost my grip on consciousness. I raised my arm helplessly to protect myself.

When I heard Jerry’s voice calling me, my attacker immediately dropped the chair and dashed out the back door. I tried to get a glimpse of him as he bolted out the door, but even with the light on the stove, it was too dark. I pushed the chair off me. As I got  to my feet, pain seared through my ribs.

When I opened the front door, Jerry and Matt quickly came in and closed it.

“What the hell happened?” Jerry asked as I walked back to the dining room, trying to breathe normally.

“Geezus Christ,” Matt exclaimed as they tossed the chairs out of the way. “Are you all right?”

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I wheezed painfully.

“Kate, your neck is bleeding,” Jerry said.

Matt came out of the kitchen with a wet cloth. He put it to the back of my neck, and I winced, trying to take a breath as I sat down. “I think I may have cracked a rib,” I said through clenched teeth. “Damn it. Jerry, would you call the police?”

Jerry was already on the phone.

“What’s Maggie’s number? She’s a doctor,” Matt said.

“No. I’m fine.”

Matt patted my shoulder and passed Jerry as he walked by. “The police are on the way. Now what happened?” Jerry asked.

I explained as he looked around the dining room and in the kitchen. “Don’t touch anything, Jerry.” I groaned and put a hand to my side. I stood shakily and got my bearings.

Matt came back into the dining room. “Hey, take it easy. You’re as white as a ghost.”

I waved him off. “I’m all right, thanks.” I walked into the kitchen. “How did he get in?” I noticed the opened back door. The lock was not broken, which I found curious. “Damn it. Tomorrow, I get stronger locks.”

Within minutes, the police had arrived and checked my apartment. A patrolman took my statement while his partner walked from room to room.

“Can you tell if anything is missing?” He looked around the room.

I had taken a quick inventory before they came. “I don’t think so. Everything still looks in place. Seems odd they didn’t take anything.”

“You probably didn’t give him enough time. Miss Ryan, I suggest you go to the hospital. Tomorrow, have those old locks changed and come on down to the precinct and fill out a report,” he said kindly. “You’re pretty lucky. Although you got a good bump on the noggin, I think you might’ve busted a rib. Why don’t you let us take you to the hospital or at least call your doctor?”

Matt interrupted the policeman as he chimed in, “Here’s her doctor.”

Maggie stood in the doorway, her doctor bag in hand.

I glared at Matt, who immediately hid behind Jerry. “Her number is in your cell phone,” he said, avoiding my scathing look.

The policeman watched for a moment. “I see you’re in good hands. Like I said, stop by the precinct and fill out a report.”

Maggie ushered me to the couch as the policemen left. She sat next to me and checked my neck as I held my side.

“Christ, Kate.” She gingerly poked and prodded.

I desperately tried to sit still. Maggie looked at me and pressed harder. I nearly flew off the couch in pain.

“X-rays,” she said firmly.

“No. I’m fine.”

Maggie stood and put her hands on her hips. “And if something is broken? What do you want, a punctured lung?”

I gaped up at her. “God, you’re the queen of horror stories.” I took a breath and winced.

“Thanks for calling me,” Maggie said to Matt. I heard the angry tone and avoided her glare.

“Want us to come with?” Jerry said.

Maggie shook her head. “I think I can handle her in this condition.”

The drive to the hospital was peaceful and quiet...for thirty seconds.

“You want to tell me what happened?” Maggie asked as she drove.

I sighed and explained. Maggie listened, saying nothing until I finished. “You want to tell me why you didn’t want me called?” she asked with an edge to her voice.

“It was late. I was just going to—”

“Just going to what? Wait till tomorrow to see if you could bleed internally?”

“Horror stories, horror stories.” I winced.

“Don’t ever do that again. I don’t care what time it is.” When I said nothing, Maggie looked at me. “Promise me.”

I groaned. “Good grief, I’m not an infant, you know.”

Maggie mumbled something under her breath and repeated, “Promise me.”

“Oh, all right. I promise.” I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. “I hate hospitals.”

The emergency room was crowded with people moaning and groaning. “It’s too crowded. Let’s go home,” I said and turned.

Maggie gently grabbed the back of my shirt. “Sit.”

A nurse came out with a wheelchair, and I gaped at it. “I can walk, for chrissakes,” I complained while the nurse and Maggie put me in the chair.

“X-ray. Possible fractured rib,” Maggie said to the nurse and waved bye-bye. “Be a good girl,” she called after me.

What an ordeal. With a modicum of assistance, I got through the X-ray process without further injury. The nurse wheeled me into a cubicle and assisted me to the bed, where I stared at my sterile surroundings as the nurse busied herself around the cubicle. I looked up when I heard the curtain pulled back.

Maggie smiled as she poked her head in. “You’re still alive and you haven’t killed anyone.” She walked up to the bed. “How do you feel?” she asked in that soft damnable voice and smoothed back my hair.

“I’m in pain and I wanna go home,” I whispered.

“She was a good girl, Doctor.” The nurse winked at Maggie on her way out.

“Thanks, Jane,” Maggie said and snapped on a pair of latex gloves. “This is going to hurt. You need to sit, sweetie.”

I sat totally erect; I had no choice. Maggie poked and prodded again. She frowned in concentration, and for some reason, I found myself smiling. As I watched her pretty face, I forgot about the pain she was causing me by poking around. She glanced up.

“What?” she asked as she continued.

“Nothing, you look like a kid.”

“I’m not a kid, Kate,” she assured me. She slipped off the surgical gloves and tossed them in the basket.

As the images of this woman lying in my bed flashed through my mind, I nodded emphatically. “This is true. Now can we get out of here?”

“Once they come back with the X-rays.” She buttoned my shirt. “I don’t think it’s broken.”

“I can dress myself, ya know,” I complained. However, I made no move to do so.

“I’m very proud of you.” Maggie kissed me, then handed me a sucker.

I glared at her but took the sucker. “I wanna go home.”

As I was about to continue my mature rant, Doogie Howser walked in. If he was a doctor, I was Albert Einstein. He looked to be about eighteen years old. I gave Maggie a look of astonishment; she, in turn, hid her grin and gave me a warning glance.

The youngster picked up the chart. “Hi, Dr. Winfield. Your friend here will be in pain and discomfort for few days.” He took out a packet and opened it. He handed the pills to Maggie, who examined them. She raised an eyebrow and looked at me.

“No running around for a few days. You know what to do, Doctor,” he said.

Maggie nodded and handed me the pill. I vehemently shook my head; she glared at me. I took the pill with the water. Maggie stuck the sucker in my mouth.

The prepubescent doctor continued, “It’s the usual, you know.” He took out the X-ray, jammed it into place, and flipped on the light. He and Maggie stared at it. I sat there eating my sucker.

“No fracture,” Maggie said.

The doctor nodded. “Just painful. Keep her quiet for a couple of days.”

Maggie snorted and looked at the X-ray. “Good luck with that. What’s this here?” She pointed to another area.

I heard that and looked around to see. “What’s what?” I asked nervously. I hated doctors, well, not all of them.

“Scar tissue. Another injury?” Maggie suggested.

“More than likely. She probably cracked a rib and didn’t take care of it.”

They both turned and looked at me. “What?”

“What do you do for a living?”

I was indignant as I licked my sucker. “I’m a wildlife photographer, why?”

“Nothing, I just noticed a few scars when we took X-rays. That’s a nasty one on your neck and back. I took the liberty of taking an X-ray of your neck and upper back. It shows calcium deposits on your cervical vertebrae. I’m sure it bothers you in the damp weather. Looks like a relatively new scar.”

I stole a glance at Maggie, who smiled affectionately. “Oh, that happened some time ago.”

He walked up behind me and looked at the scar. “It’s pretty nasty but good suturing. What happened?”

“I stuck my neck out too far,” I said, staring at the floor. My mind was instantly brought back to that horrible time. It was at this very hospital where I spent two months recovering after Liz Eddington nearly beheaded me and shattered my partner’s knee with a shotgun blast.

Maggie brought me out of my trance. “C’mon, sweetie. Let’s go home.”

“I hate grape.” I took the sucker out of my mouth and looked at it. “You could’ve at least got me cherry.”

“Next time,” Maggie promised, watching the road.

“Thanks for taking me to the hospital.”

“You’re welcome. I think I’ll get a revolving door at the hospital with your name on it.”

I ate my sucker.

I was fading fast as Maggie pushed me up the stairs.

Matt and Jerry met us in the hall. “Goodness, are you all right? You look horrible,” Matt said.

“Thanks. I got a sucker.” I gagged on it and almost choked.

Maggie sighed, yanked the sucker out of my mouth, and took the keys from me. “Painkillers,” she explained.

“You have a good rest, Kate.” Jerry kissed my cheek.

“Thanks, guys.” I shook my head. “I appreciate your—” I stopped and yawned.

“Help,” Maggie finished for me.

“Need some help, Fair Maggie?” Matt said.

I put my arm around Maggie’s shoulder and looked down at her. “You are short,” I mumbled in amazement.

“Please,” Maggie pleaded, and Jerry and Matt each took an arm and guided me into my apartment. “She’ll be out in a few minutes.”

Matt put his arm around her. “Are you staying?”

Maggie nodded. “Yes—”

“I’m fine. You don’t have to stay,” I mumbled and sat on the edge of my bed.

“I’m staying,” Maggie said, ignoring me. “It’s late. I don’t want her to wake up alone.”

I was in a haze and just wanted to sleep. I remember Maggie easing me against the pillows and feeling wonderfully comfortable as I listened to their conversation.

“You’re a good friend, Maggie. I’ll check the doors.” Matt whispered, “Take care of Lady Ryan, Fair Maggie.”

“G’nite guys,” I mumbled.

Matt bent down and kissed my cheek. “Let the Fair Maggie take care of you, Lady Ryan.”

I heard his laughter fade; Maggie and I were alone now. “Thanks, Maggie,” I mumbled.

“You’re welcome. Now let’s get you undressed.”

With no help from me, I was in my sweats and a T-shirt. “Lie down now, Kate,” she whispered and pulled the covers over me. “Go to sleep.”

“That’s Lady Ryan to you.” Maggie brushed the hair off my forehead. “You have a wonderful bedside manner, Dr. Winfield.” I looked into the concerned blue eyes. “Are you staying?”

Maggie pulled one of my T-shirts out of my drawer. I watched in my drug-induced haze as she slowly undressed and slipped the T-shirt over her head. I remember chuckling at the sight.

“We are not the same size,” she said and slipped in next to me.

For a moment, she loomed over me. “I can’t move,” I whispered on the edge of sleep.

“You’re not supposed to,” she countered and kissed me on the lips. “Go to sleep.”

The last thing I thought of was Maggie’s lips and how warm they felt on my cheek, the subtle scent of her perfume, how soft her body felt next to mine, and... How in the hell did someone get into my apartment?

Chapter 4

I woke from one wonderful dream to another: Maggie lying next to me as I held her in a warm embrace. I reveled in the wave of contentment as I felt her warm breath on my neck. Why did this feel so natural? Why was I questioning it? God, I wanted to stay right there and never move. However, I eased myself out from underneath her.

As I sat on the edge of the bed, I looked at Maggie smiling while she slept. I wondered what she was dreaming about. Maybe me? I shook my head.

Maggie was a good woman with a good heart. I stood and stretched, stifling a groan. I realized I was in my sweats and raised an eyebrow. I don’t remember getting into my sweats, I thought, as I walked to the bathroom. Figures, Ryan. Maggie gets you out of your clothes and you don’t remember it.

My mind went back to September and how we stayed the entire month holed up with no interruptions. After the frightful week on the lake, Ben had closed his cabin and headed home. Maggie and I were alone on Deer Lake, and we took advantage of it completely.

Since the nightmare with Liz, I never thought I’d be involved with another woman, and I certainly never thought it would be Maggie Winfield. However, if I were honest with myself, I would remember back to the first day I met the diminutive doctor when I almost ran her over while she rode that maniacal horse. Although I may not have fallen in love at that time, Maggie certainly struck a cord that was so deep in my heart; I thought it was lost forever.

The idea of loving Maggie was nauseating in a good way, I suppose. However, when the time came when I could admit that to her, I’d find a better way of putting it—I hoped.

I slipped away from the comatose doctor and headed to the kitchen. “I need coffee.”

Pouring two cups, I walked back into my bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed; I watched Maggie sleeping. “Margaret Rose,” I sang and tried not to laugh. I was such a child. “Time to wake up...”

She smiled in her sleep and sighed. “Hmm, Aunt Hannah, not yet,” she whispered as she slowly woke. “I’m too comfortable, and I’m having a wonderful dream.”

I raised my eyebrows and set the coffee on the nightstand. Maggie lay on her back, her long thick hair blanketing the pillow. Does she love me? Old fears die very, very hard. I leaned down and brushed the thick waves away from her face. “What are you dreaming about, Margaret Rose?”

Maggie sighed and smiled sleepily. “Hmm, Kate and I…” She stopped and her eyes flew open.

No, no, go back to sleep and finish, I thought. “Just what were you dreaming about, young lady?” I asked with a wide grin.

Maggie stretched in an adorable sleepy fashion. I reached over and picked up her cup of coffee. “Good morning,” I said with a devilish grin.

Maggie sat up and took the cup. “I was dreaming we were up north, back in your cabin.”

“Ahh,” I said and nodded in agreement. “Some month.”

“Some love making,” she countered and blew at the steamy cup. “You amaze me, Kate Ryan.”

“Why?” I asked defensively.

She looked at me with a questioning gaze. “You really don’t know, do you?”

Was I supposed to answer that?

“You have no idea how attractive you are,” she said as if she were amazed. I didn’t like this topic. Gratefully, Maggie changed it. “Now why are you up? They gave you enough painkillers to knock you out for twelve hours.” Maggie looked at her watch. “It’s only five thirty. How do you feel?”

“I feel fine.”

“Are you lying to me?”

“Yes.”

“Why don’t you come back to bed?” I heard the sultry voice and was immediately aroused. Oh, this woman.

“I would but you hog the bed, so I wouldn’t be able to sleep.” I smiled sweetly, and Maggie groaned and drank her coffee. “I was going to wake you, but you looked so peaceful. You lose a few points for snoring. Still it’s better than drooling. Did you know you mumble in your sleep?” I was enjoying this. It was too natural, too familiar.

Maggie let out the contagious laugh; she was enjoying this, as well. “I do not snore.”

“Oh, yes, you do.”

Maggie slipped out of bed and kissed my chin. “Are you making breakfast?”

“Hmm. That’s what you want me for, isn’t it?” I pulled her into my arms.

“Kate, your ribs,” she whispered. “Be careful.”

“Oh, shut up. I’m gonna kiss you.” I did just that.

Maggie moaned and pulled away. “Shower, cold shower.” She sighed and headed for the bathroom.

Maggie came out of the bathroom brushing her thick hair. “If this is going to be a regular occurrence, I should have a change of clothes here.”

I must have looked like a deer caught in the headlights because she continued, “Don’t worry, I’m not moving in. I’m glad you didn’t start breakfast. I have to go. Please take it easy today, Kate. I’m serious.”

She slipped into her coat as I opened the front door, pulling her into my arms. “You’re a nag.”

“I am not. I’m just worried about you and—”

I kissed her deeply; I couldn’t help myself, and as I felt her body sag against mine, I lightly flicked my tongue across her lips.

When I pulled back, Maggie rested her head against my chest. “I can’t believe what you do to me.”

“I can’t believe it, either.” I kissed her head.

She looked up at me; I saw the desire in her eyes and felt my heart skip so many times I thought, well, I’m tired of my impending heart attack with this woman. “Maggie—”

Jerry opened the door, and he and Matt stood in their doorway.

“Dinner at eight, my darling O’Neill,” Matt was saying; he saw Maggie and me. “The Fair Maggie, Lady Ryan, good morrow,” he quipped. He was wearing a silk robe, his hair tousled. Jerry, on the other hand, was impeccably dressed and leaving for work.

“Good morrow, milord.” I bowed dramatically. I came up wincing and laughing as I held my side.

Matt, looking thoroughly amused, continued the banter, “Lady Ryan, you look horrible still. The Fair Maggie looks, well, I’m not sure what that look is.” He wriggled his eyebrows.

“Alas, Sir Matthew, we had a rough night.” I sighed.

Maggie groaned and looked at the ceiling in exasperation. Jerry sighed and grabbed Maggie’s elbow. “Come, we’ll leave these two children.”

Maggie agreed. “Thank you. I really should have been a psychiatrist. I’d be making a fortune.”

“I shall call thee, Fair Maggie,” I called after her as they headed downstairs.

Maggie never looked back; she just waved her hand in the air. “No running,” she called back.

Matt, not wanting to be left out, called after Jerry, “Good day, Good Knight.” He looked across at me. “Oh, he knows what I mean,” Matt said and shut his door.

“Good idea, miss. There ain’t nothing worse than not bein’ able to sleep,” he said over his shoulder. “Take my wife, for example. When she don’t sleep, Christ, she’s a bear. Don’t get me wrong, I love her to death, but boy when she don’t sleep…It’s the most important thing, a good sleep,” he said with a definite nod.

Finally, Leo, the philosophizing locksmith, was finished. “Okay, let me show ya.”

I stood next to him as he worked the new locks. “These are state of the art. No one can get in here. Unless of course they have an ax and chop the door down. Not that that would happen.” He handed me the bill.

“Three hundred bucks?”

“You wanted good? This is good. Merry Christmas.” He grinned and handed me his card.

I looked at the receipt as I closed the door. “Kiss me next time.” I bolted the expensive lock.

Later in the day, I decided to go down to my father’s old precinct. A familiar, nostalgic feeling greeted me as I walked up to the desk sergeant.

“Is Lieutenant Mike Kelly in?”

He looked at me. “He’s in, and you are?”

“Kate Ryan. He’s an old friend of the family.”

The old sergeant gave me a wary look. “You’re not Danny Ryan’s girl?” he asked, smiling. “You don’t remember me. My God, you were just a kid the last time I saw you.”

“It has been a long time.”

“I’m sorry about your father. He was a great guy and a good cop,” he said sincerely and buzzed Mike Kelly. “You got a good-looking woman out here to see ya, Lieutenant.”

I smiled and turned as Mike Kelly came out of his office. He was shocked. “Kate Ryan.” His big red face beamed and his hug engulfed me. Mike Kelly was as I remembered, though he’d aged somewhat. It was the job, I was sure of it; it did that to my father, as well. Mike was a big man, tall, robust, and constantly smiling.

“Hi, Mike.” I kissed his cheek.

His piercing blue eyes danced as he smiled. “My God, you haven’t changed. Still a looker, Kate.”

“And you’re still full of blarney, Mike Kelly.”

Mike listened as I explained what had happened. He nodded and frowned but said nothing until I finished.

“You go to the hospital?”

“Yeah, bruised rib. What do you know about the previous owner? All I can find out is that he was some sort of a doctor and was killed in a robbery attempt,” I said, sitting on the edge of my seat.

Mike smiled at me. “You got your dad’s look about you and his instincts. Let me pull the file.”

As he left the office, I looked around and saw a picture of Mike and my father. They were standing at a bar. Mike was still in uniform, holding up a glass of beer. God, how young they looked. It must have been when Mike first joined the force.

He came back in the office, sat down, and read the report. “Nothing special, Kate. Unfortunately, a typically sad day in Chicago. Attempted robbery. Killed with a rolling pin. It was found next to his body. Hit several times. The bastard wanted to make sure he was dead,” he said with disgust and closed the file.

“Where was he from?”

Mike reopened the file. “Look for yourself, you bloodhound. Should’ve been a cop. Your old man wanted you to be.”

I read the file, and without looking up, I said, “I hate guns, you know that.”

“Still the smart ass.”

“He was working at University Hospital. Not much else.” I slid the file back to Mike. “I tell you, I got this condo for a song. You know how much these old apartments are going for now? It’s not like when I was a kid. These old buildings are expensive. It’s the thing to do now, live in the city,” I said, rubbing my neck. “I was skeptical at first, but now…I’m very concerned.”

Mike looked at the address. “Everybody wants to live in this area. It’s quiet and the buildings are all so old. In fact, you live on a historic block. Back in the thirties, all the gangsters lived in those apartments. Bootlegging, racketeering, all that. I know you’ve watched the ‘Untouchables’ on TV, Elliott Ness breaking into the basements, busting up kegs of beer.” He shivered. “Never understood Prohibition.” He smiled and patted his rotund stomach. “It was in the paper last year.”

“You read the paper?”

“Now, now, respect your elders.”

He came around the desk; his hug once again engulfed me. “Fill out a report. I’ll assign an extra patrolman for a while. Good idea to change the locks. You should have a gun. You know how to use one. Sorry you gave up your PI business?” he asked as he helped me on with my coat.

“Honestly, no. The thrill is gone,” I said and felt the scar on my neck.

“I understand and don’t blame you.”

“I talk to Bob Whittier often. I’ll tell him I saw you.” I kissed his cheek.

“You do that. Keep in touch, young lady... And stay out of trouble.” He gave me a playful smack on the behind as I walked out the door.

As I left the precinct, I felt better having seen Mike Kelly. From the looks of the midday sky, it might snow. Walking to my car, I dropped a few coins in the Salvation Army pot. The Santa Claus nodded. “Thank you and Merry Christmas,” he said as he rang his bell. Christmas was in the air.

“I need a tree,” I said.

I stopped a few blocks from my apartment. Nothing had changed; the corner lot still had Christmas trees as it had since I was a kid. As I got out of my Jeep, I heard the blare of a car horn. I looked around and saw Maggie as she waved. She parked and ran across the street. “I thought I saw your ratty Jeep.”

“Hi, what are you doing in this neighborhood?”

“Oh, I was supposed to have a meeting with Ellen. She called and canceled,” she said breathlessly.

“Good,” I said too quickly and avoided Maggie’s glare. “C’mon, you can help me pick out a good tree.” I grabbed her arm and dragged her along.

“Kate, Kate. Just pick one out.” Maggie groaned as she sat on the bumper of my Jeep and cradled a cup of hot chocolate. “My feet are freezing.”

“Hey, this is an important decision. And your feet are freezing because you’re not wearing the proper shoes, fashionable as they might be.”

The young man held up another tree. “Lady, it’s a dead tree. You’re gonna throw it away in three weeks.”

I gaped at him in horror. “Santa Claus is going to leave an enormous lump of coal in your stocking, pal,” I scolded him as Maggie laughed. I turned to her and scowled. “I will remember this when you ask me to go shopping and you try on ten different pairs of shoes.”

“You’re right, I apologize. You take your time,” she said apologetically. She walked up to the young man, and I heard her whisper, “I’ll give you twenty bucks if you stop showing her trees.”

Finally, I decided, lest Maggie’s toes fall off. “I’ll take that one. Could you turn it around one more time?”

“I’m going to strangle you,” Maggie said slowly.

“Why?”

“That was the first tree you looked at.”

I raised one eyebrow. “No. Really?” I paid the man and gave him a generous tip.

As he put the tree on my Jeep, I turned to Maggie. “Since you’ve been a good sport, I’ll make you dinner.”

“Oh, Kate Ryan, you know the way to my heart.” She slipped her arm in mine.

“Do I?” A wave of insecurity hit me like a tsunami.

Maggie looked up and winked. “Yep. Now you know how much I love Italian.” She reached up and caressed my cheek.

“Your hands are freezing,” I said with a grin.

“Which you will warm up. Now let me go change. I’ll be back around six.”

I bent down and kissed her. “Your lips are cold. Okay, um, you—” I stopped and took a deep breath. Should it be this hard? “You can stay the night. If you want.”

Maggie raised an eyebrow and grinned; those damned dimples started again.  “Okay.”

As she walked away, she turned back. “And you will have to do something about warming up my lips,” she said loudly.

My mouth dropped as she drove away. I glanced at the tree salesman, who had the same look I did.

Pulling out all my Christmas decorations left me exhausted. My side ached by the time I got the tree in the stand. Now I couldn’t decide where I wanted it. In front of the bookcase next to the fireplace or in front of the window?

I pulled the chair out of the way and pushed it against the bookcase in the far corner. As I set it down, I heard a hollow clunk.

“Christ, I broke my favorite chair.”

I knelt down and noticed one piece of the hardwood flooring, up against the molding where the floor meets the wall, was loose.

“Great, another expense.” I reached over to push it back. As I did, I noticed a hole underneath the piece of flooring. The entire piece came up in my hand.

“What the hell?” I turned on the light next to the couch.

There was a hole in the floor the same size as the piece of loose flooring. I leaned directly over it and saw something in the hole. I ignored the itchy feeling at the thought of spiders when I cautiously looked further. My curiosity won over the fear of the hairy arachnid; I reached in and pulled out a leather-bound book.

I sat on the floor and gently opened it. There was scribbling all over, and I tried to decipher the handwriting. “Is that English?”

I leafed through the pages. There were at least five consecutive pages with this scribbling. It looked like someone was trying not to forget something and wrote it down fast. I understood this; I did that all the time. If I didn’t, I’d never remember anything. I tried to make sense of the scribbling. Some of it looked like names and some numbers.

I wasn’t sure what it was, but I had a gut feeling it was hidden for a reason. It didn’t take a genius to figure that one out. But by whom? I replaced the floorboard, making sure it was secured properly.

The obnoxious doorbell buzzed, and I jumped again. “You’re the next thing to go,” I threatened the hideous doorbell as I placed the journal on the mantel.

Maggie smiled and held out a wreath and a bottle of wine. “They’re calling for snow,” she said excitedly and thrust the wreath at me. “A house warming gift…you look tired.”

“Thank you…I’m fine.” I took her coat and hung it in the closet. I turned back to see her smiling.

“You may kiss me, Lady Ryan,” she said with a grin.

“My pleasure, Fair Maggie,” I said and did so. “Stand by the fire. You look frozen.” I took the wine and headed for the kitchen.

“Where are you putting the tree?” Maggie called out.

“I don’t know yet,” I called back and heard a loud groan. “Hey, I don’t have to decide tonight.”

Maggie met me in the hallway and pointed to the bathroom. “C’mon, let me check your neck and ribs.”

“I’m fine.” I looked at Maggie standing there with her doctor bag and her hands on her hips, unwavering. “Geesh, you’re bossy. Do you take that bag everywhere you go?” I walked into the bathroom.

“Only when I know I’m seeing you.”

Once again, she was touching me. I felt her soft hand on my neck. “That’s a nasty bump,” she said. “You’ve got a bruised rib. You need to give yourself a few days. Quit hauling Christmas trees and decorations. You should have left it. I would have helped. Knowing you, you’re going to be banging into something. Since we met, I wish I had a nickel…” She stopped and looked at me.

I wasn’t really listening. Sitting on the edge of the tub, I eyed the stethoscope in her bag. I took it out, placed it in my ears, and listened to my heartbeat.

I heard Maggie’s muffled voice and felt the stethoscope yanked out of my ears with a resounding pop. My eyes flew open, and I looked up to see Maggie.

“Unbelievable,” she said. “You’re an adult with a great mind for murder and mystery, and now you’re sitting there playing with my stethoscope, my very expensive stethoscope.”

I looked up into those blue eyes and swallowed. Her face instantly flushed as she blinked several times, cleared her throat, and looked away. “As I was saying before you started playing,” Maggie said sternly as she closed her bag. “I wish I had a nickel for every time I had to do this.”

I gave Maggie a sick grin. “Sorry,” I said, not knowing what else to say.

Maggie walked up to me. “I wish I could stay angry with you.”

“Why can’t you?”

She cocked her head and smiled. “It’s easier to deal with anger than other emotions, I suppose.”

“What—”

Her fingers were on my lips, quieting me. “Emotions that you’re not ready to deal with, Miss Ryan. I don’t want you to get the bends. We’ve started something here, and I know it’s hard for you—”

“Does Ellen have anything to do with this?” I blurted out and immediately wanted to take the words back.

“What?” Maggie asked angrily and took a deep breath. “Kate, there is nothing between Ellen and me.” I saw her jaw clench as she slammed the stethoscope into her bag.

“That’s expensive—”

“Oh, shut up.” She marched out of the bathroom.

I sat on the edge of the tub…alone. After what felt like an hour, I walked out to find her in the living room, staring at the fire, her arms folded across her chest.

“Uh, would you like a glass of wine?”

“Sure, thanks.”

“Come sit and get warm.” I came back with two glasses of wine. “Thanks for the wreath and the wine. And the first aid,” I added as I handed Maggie the glass.

“You’re welcome.” She sat down and placed her feet by the fire.

“You fashion hound. You’d look great even if it meant your toes would fall off.”

I was grateful when she laughed; the tension suddenly gone and the topic changed. “I’m sorry, Maggie.”

Maggie reached up and took my hand. “You’re a dope, but I’ll accept your apology on one condition.”

I gave her a wary look when she smiled wickedly. “Which is?”

“I require a back rub.”

I rolled my eyes. “Whew. I thought I was in deep trouble.”

“Oh, Kate. I think there’ll be plenty of time for that.”

“You’re probably right.”

I remembered the journal and took it off the mantel. “Take a look at this while you’re warming your tootsies. What do you make of it?”

Maggie took the journal and leafed through it. “Looks like chemical equations.”

I looked over her shoulder as I stood behind her chair. Maggie pointed to a few things. “See, nitrogen, hydrogen, oxygen. I’d say a chemist or a doctor wrote this. No one else would have handwriting that bad.” As she closed the book, she looked at the first page and laughed.

“What is it?”

“The only word you can read.” She pointed to the header of the first page.

As I leaned in closer, I caught a good whiff of her perfume. I closed my eyes and smiled. When I opened them, Maggie watched me. “Nap time?”

I felt the color rush to my face. I cleared my throat and looked at the book. “Does that say Genesis?”

“Yep, with a capital ‘G.’” She closed the journal and handed it back to me. “Where did you get this?”

I explained as I placed it back on the mantel. I told her what Jerry had said about the previous owner being…

“Murdered?” Maggie asked in astonishment. “As in—”

“Murdered.”

“Now someone breaks in here? Christ, Kate, you’re into something again.”

“I don’t know. I hope not, but it is strange to find someone in my apartment and to find a journal hidden in my living room. I must have left the back door opened last night,” I said. “The previous owner was killed right in that hallway. Geez, no wonder this apartment was so cheap. You don’t think Ellen knew this, do you?”

“She told you at dinner she didn’t know. Do you think she’s lying?”

“No. I have no reason to think that. It’s curious that she’s an administrator and she didn’t know that doctor, but it’s a big hospital and she can’t be expected to know everyone,” I said logically. “You wanted Italian for dinner.” I stood. “C’mon, you can help. I know how much you love to cook. You can at least cut a tomato. Pretend you’re back in anatomy class.”

I grabbed the groaning doctor and steered her toward the kitchen. Maggie was intelligent enough to snatch up the bottle of wine—I love a gal with smarts.

After dinner, Maggie sat on the window seat and drank her coffee. I turned on some Christmas music. “You don’t mind?”

“Not at all, ’tis the season.” She smiled, but I heard the pensive tone in her voice and I knew why.

I sat next to her. “Sorry I made that comment about Ellen.”

“I know you are.” She looked out the window. “As I said, this is new for both of us. And I want this to work.” When she stopped, my stomach clenched.

“I do too,” I replied, looking down at my cup.

“That’s good to know.”

“So many years, Maggie. So much crap,” I said, fighting the urge to run.

As if feeling this, as well, Maggie reached over and placed her hand on my knee but said nothing. She didn’t have to, the gesture was instantly calming.

I looked outside and smiled. “Maggie, look.”

It had started to snow. The sky was almost white as the huge flakes fell silently. In the background, Johnny Mathis sang “I’ll Be Home for Christmas,” and I smiled inwardly remembering Matt’s version. I said nothing as we sat in comfortable silence; we drank our coffee watching the snow.

“It’s beautiful,” Maggie whispered.

I looked at her and raised my cup. “Merry Christmas Maggie, well, in a couple of weeks.”

She smiled and raised her cup, lightly touching it to mine. “Merry Christmas, Kate.”

“Are your lips still cold?” I asked with a grin.

Maggie nodded and set her cup down. “I believe they are, Miss Ryan.”

She sidled next to me; I effortlessly pulled her onto my lap and cradled her in the bend of my arm. “I guess I could warm them up for you.”

Maggie slipped her arms around my neck. “I think you’re the only one who can.”

God, I hope she’s right.

I gently kissed her and tightened my arm around her, amazed once again, how perfect she fit in the embrace. As I pulled back, I looked outside to see Jerry and Matt laughing as they struggled with their Christmas packages. Jerry looked up and saw us. He waved and Matt bowed graciously.

We heard them come upstairs. “Good night, miladies,” Matt sang out.

“Now where were we?” Maggie whispered against my lips.

“Right about here, I think.”

After a few heavenly kisses, I murmured, “Did you remember your jammies?”

“Damn, I knew I forgot something.”

I nibbled at her lovely neck. “S’okay. Ya won’t need them.”

“Can we at least get off this drafty windowsill?”

As I reached over to close the blinds, I looked out the window and saw someone standing across the street. He was just standing there in the shadow of the street lamp. I had a feeling whoever it was had been looking right in my window and watching Maggie and me.

Maggie slipped off my lap and kissed me. “Race ya to the bedroom.” She dashed down the hall and into the bedroom.

When I closed the blinds, whoever it was had gone. I made sure the doors were locked, satisfied that I made the right decision to change the locks.

I was about to find out just how prudent that decision was.

Chapter 5

Todd and Summer Lockwood’s apartment was very sixties-ish. I sat in a beanbag chair, hoping to Christ I would be able to get out of it without drawing too much attention.

Matt, being the gentlemen that he was, sat in the other one and nearly broke his back.

Jerry said, “I am not helping you out of that, my darling idiot.”

“Where’s Maggie?” Matt asked sweetly.

I glared at him. “She’s at a benefit committee meeting.”

“Ah,” Matt replied. “Alone?”

I was about to say something sarcastic when Todd walked up. “What on earth are you doing in that chair?” He offered his hand, which I humbly took and sat on the couch.

Summer passed around some grayish-looking dip. Matt shook his head, but I had already taken some. He rolled his eyes, grabbed his throat, and let his tongue hang out of his mouth. Jerry kicked him in the ankle and glared at him.

“What is it?” I asked before I took a bite. I glanced over at Todd, who already had eaten two. I shrugged and popped it into my mouth. How bad could it be?

It was very bad. All at once, I shivered. The texture was horrid. Matt gave me that sick look that said, “I told you so.”

Jerry grimaced in empathy. I realized both men must have been subjected to this before. He shivered, too, as if someone had just given him a dose of castor oil.

“Hummus and tuna with a pinch of garlic,” Summer said, smiling. “We’re vegetarians basically, but tuna is the only animal or fish we eat.”

I nodded, trying not to show my revulsion. “Tasty,” I managed kindly, but declined another.

“So did you invite Deke?” Matt noticed my confused look. “Deke Philips, he lives on the second floor, middle. He moved in six months ago. We’ve only seen him what, maybe six or eight times. Nice guy but always on the move. He’s got to be a salesman of some kind.”

“He’s never home. I slipped an invitation under his door,” Todd said.

“The boys told us about the other night,” Todd said. “Are you all right?”

“Yes, but it was unnerving.”

“What did the police say?” Summer asked.

“Not much. I filled out a report. I know a lieutenant at the precinct.” I briefly explained how my father had been a Chicago detective for thirty years. I neglected to tell them about my PI business. “Lieutenant Kelly told me we lived on a historic block. Prohibition and all.”

Jerry nodded. “They had an article in the Tribune about us. These apartments go back to the twenties and thirties. I’m told there were secret hiding places where gangsters could get out through hidden doors and tunnels before the feds got them.”

Summer was looking at me. “Did your lieutenant have a reason why nothing was stolen from Dr. Jackson’s apartment?”

“No, actually. I’m sure they figure the intruder was interrupted and fled after he killed Carl.” I shrugged. “Why, what do you think?”

Jerry and Matt rolled their eyes. “Now you’ve done it,” Jerry whispered into his glass.

“I, for one, would like to know who he was. From what Jerry and Matt told me, he was some sort of a doctor, and it was a robbery,” I said, trying desperately to get the gritty taste out of my mouth.

Summer snorted and I raised an eyebrow. “What? He wasn’t a doctor or it wasn’t a robbery?”

“First, he was some kind of a doctor. Second, I find it hard to believe that it was a robbery when nothing was taken from his apartment.” Summer took another cracker full of mush.

I couldn’t watch. “How do you know nothing was taken?”

Todd cleared his throat. “The insurance adjuster. He claimed that everything that was on his homeowner’s insurance was in the apartment, every piece of entertainment equipment, his computers, everything.”

“The insurance adjuster gave you this information?” I was intrigued and sat forward on the couch.

Todd sported a guilty look and glanced at Summer, who said proudly, “No. I did what every American should do. I eavesdropped. I listened at the top of the stairs as they stood outside his door.”

I had to admit it was curious that nothing was stolen. As I thought about it, I nearly missed Summer’s next words.

“Insurance, what a concept. They make you petrified if you don’t have it. You pay through the nose for it, and after twenty years, you finally put in a claim. What do they do? Raise your premium or drop you, just like that.” Summer snapped her fingers. I flinched at her vehemence.

“All those premiums you pay all those years, where do you suppose it goes?” Todd asked.

“I have no idea, where?” I was on the edge of my seat. I glanced at Matt and Jerry, who sat back and watched. They apparently had been through this before.

“It’s all controlled by the government. Big Brother is always watching. You think you’re free? Ha.” Todd took a drink of what, I didn’t know. It was an odd reddish orange color. Between that and the tuna nightmare, I felt queasy as Jerry refilled my wineglass.

“Have you heard about that option on a new car? It’s called OnStar or something like that?” Summer asked slowly.

I gave her a curious look. “Yes.”

“Do you know how it works?” Todd asked.

“No. Tell me.” I was enthralled by these two.

Matt and Jerry looked at each other. I could tell this must have been a new one for them; they leaned forward. Well, Jerry did. Matt struggled like a turtle on his back in his beanbag chair. He groaned and slapped Jerry on his knee. Jerry sighed and pulled him up.

Todd rubbed his hands together. “You pay a vulgar amount of money and you have this system, we’ll call it that, installed in your car. This system allows you to call and talk to a live person who will direct you and tell you how to get someplace. Where the nearest exits are, where the nearest open service station is, that sort of thing. And if you’re in an accident and you can’t call them, they can track you and send help. They say it’s to aid motorists,” he said. He and Summer let out a disbelieving grunt as they sat back.

I looked at Matt and Jerry, who looked confused. “That’s not what it’s for?” I asked, shaking my head.

Now Jerry refilled his own wineglass and took a long drink.

“Nope.” Todd popped the last of the horrid fish-smelling dip into his mouth. When he finished he said, “How do they know where you are? How can they track you? You’re supposed to be in control. You activate the system and you shut if off.”

“What makes you think they aren’t monitoring you after you shut it off?” Summer asked logically. “Watching where you go, who you go with, what you buy. Suppose, just suppose, if they can monitor you, why can’t they see you, too? Who’s to say that when they install that system, they don’t install a camera in the dash, as well? To see who you associate with, perhaps see how fast you’re driving, if you have a concealed weapon. Or if you’re not wearing a seat belt.”

“I-I don’t know. I would have to think it’s an awful expense, probably millions to do something like that. Where would they get the money…?” My voice trailed off as I realized what they were getting at.

“The insurance premiums,” Todd said smugly, and Summer just nodded.

An eerie quiet fell over the room as the boys and I looked at one other.

“Who are ‘they’?” I asked just as the timer went off in the kitchen. The shrill ringing seemed to scream through the room, scaring all of us. Matt screamed and jumped up. I spilled my wine, not because of the timer, but the decibel level of Matt’s screech.

Jerry bellowed, “Damn it, Matt,” as he wiped his pants leg.

“Well, it scared me,” Matt said.

The three of us were preoccupied with cleaning ourselves when the announcement came.

“The popovers are ready,” Summer said as she and Todd went into the kitchen.

We looked at one another with terror in our eyes. Jerry opened another bottle of wine.

“Quickly, quickly,” Matt said in a controlled panic as he held his glass to Jerry.

“God, warm tuna and hummus in a pastry shell,” he whispered as he refilled my glass.

“With a pinch of garlic,” I whispered.

The popovers were actually quite tasty. However, she didn’t make nearly enough. The rest of the evening, though, was enjoyable and festive. By eleven, Todd was nodding off.

“How about you all come over on Tuesday for some Christmas cheer?” I asked.

Matt chimed in. “How about we start at Kate’s place for cocktails and hors d’oeuvres and dinner at our place?”

With everyone in agreement, we said our good nights.

Jerry and Matt walked me to my door. “Good night, gentlemen,” I said, and they both gave me a kiss on the cheek.

“Be careful, Big Brother is watching,” Matt said, and Jerry pulled him across the hall. “I just love it when he gets tough,” he said as the door was closing.

I lay in bed, hands behind my head staring at the ceiling. The glow from the fireplace illuminated the room. Cameras in dashboards, monitoring motorists. What a quirky couple, I thought, but I liked them. That Deke was a no-show. However, I did feel better now that I knew Carl’s full name. Carl Jackson. Maybe I’d ask Maggie the next day if she knew him.

As I nodded off, my mind wandered to Maggie. I wondered if she did go alone to that benefit meeting or if she went with Ellen the Rude. Ellen the Bore. Ellen the Putz. Ellen the...This is better than counting sheep.

I got up early Sunday and was having coffee at the kitchen table, reading the paper when I heard the commotion. I walked to the front door and heard someone in the hall. I saw a mover standing in the hallway next to a couch that was half in the door of the main entrance and half in the hallway.

“Can’t you please just get it in? I’ll pay you whatever you want,” the young woman was pleading. She was about thirty-five, dark short hair, five-foot-seven, and quite attractive. It was freezing in the hallway with the outer door propped open.

I folded my paper and stood there.

“Lady, it ain’t on the contract. If something happens, I’m screwed,” the mover said.

The helpless woman stood there and put her hand to her forehead.

“Excuse me,” I said, and she looked up. “Can I help?”

“Yeah. Tell her it ain’t in the contract,” he said again and stood next to me.

“What ain’t in what contract?” I asked. He showed the paper to the young woman and pointed.  “May I?” I took the paper and read it. “He’s right, it ain’t.”

“Sorry, lady, but I’ve my job to think about, and I’ve got seven other stops,” he said and scooted out down the stairs, gratefully closing the door.

“I take it you’re moving in, somewhat,” I said.

The woman took the paper and jammed it into her coat pocket. “Somewhat,” she sighed. “Whoever heard of delivering a couch and not bringing it into the house?”

I noticed her anger rising. I looked over at the huge couch. “I can help if you like.” I held out my hand. “Kate Ryan.”

She smiled and took the offered hand. “Samantha Morgan.” She looked back at the couch. “I’m your new neighbor.” She smiled sheepishly.

“Samantha Morgan, welcome.” I walked past her and knocked on the boys’ door.

Jerry answered it and smiled as I explained Miss Morgan’s dilemma. “We’ll be right out.”

Turning to my new neighbor, I said, “Don’t worry, the cavalry is coming.”

She sat on the arm of the couch.

“You could leave it here, it would be quite a conversation piece,” I said.

Jerry and Matt came out of their apartment. “Okay, what seems to be the problem?” Matt said gruffly with his hands on his hips.

After the introductions, we helped Miss Morgan with her couch. It took a while; it was a big. After careful maneuvering, we got it into her apartment. The rest of her apartment was already furnished. The boys and I were impressed.

“How did you get done so fast?” Jerry asked.

“It’s been furnished. My company moved everything in two weeks ago.”

“They were awfully quiet,” Matt said.

“So where are you from?” Jerry asked.

“Des Moines. I was transferred to Chicago by the company I work for. I hated to leave home, but the money was too good to pass up.”

“Samantha, we’re having a Christmas party on Tuesday,” Matt said, looking at me.

“Right, we start at my place at five, then across the hall for dinner.”

“Thanks,” she replied. “That sounds like fun. I’m in.”

“What’s her name?” Maggie asked as we ate breakfast.

“Samantha Morgan. Seems like a nice woman,” I said as the waitress refilled my coffee and scooted off to another busy Sunday morning table.

“Hmm,” she said.

“What does that mean?”

Maggie looked up. “What?”

“You said ‘hmm.’”

She gave me an innocent look. “I did? Sorry, I meant nothing.”

I narrowed my eyes at her but decided to drop it. We continued eating breakfast in silence for a minute or two. “So where’s she from?” Maggie asked while buttering her toast.

“Des Moines. She got transferred. She works downtown, I guess.” Maggie did that “hmm” thing again, which I ignored.

“Pretty?”

I shrugged. “Yes, actually, she’s very attractive.” Another “hmm” came from across the table. “Will you quit with the grunting?”

“Sorry.”

Changing the topic, I told her about Carl Jackson. She listened with interest. “I don’t know that name at all. You say he’s a doctor. I can find out easily enough. Ellen said she doesn’t know him. I can go to the University Hospital and check it out,” she said. “You think something is wrong, don’t you? I see that look on your face.”

“What look?”

She smiled, those damned blue eyes sparkling again. “That worried look you get when you’re about to be involved in something.”

I thought about it. “I don’t know. I’m just curious as to why he would have kept that journal.” I rubbed the back of my neck. I was intrigued and stumped. “No, forget it, don’t. I’ll go over to the hospital and find out.”

“Kate, I can find out easier than you. I have to go there on Tuesday morning to pick up some patient files. So I can ask around. Will you let somebody help you?”

I started to argue but saw the determination on her face. “Just be careful. I don’t know why, but just—”

Maggie covered my hand with hers. “I will. Don’t worry.”

“I do worry.” I looked down at our hands.

“What do you worry about, Kate?”

I heard the concerned tenor of her voice and just shrugged. I still had no idea how to tell her. I wanted to tell her how terrified I was, how worried I was that I might lose her to my own stupidity and fear.

I looked up to see her searching my face. It was an intense gaze and I got nervous. However, she smiled and I found myself smiling back. She looked as though she wanted to say something. I gave her a prodding smile. “What’s on your mind?”

She said something I’ll never forget. “You’re a big lug, you know that?”

I blinked several times and looked around. I had no idea what she was going to say, but that certainly wasn’t it. “I-I guess I knew that, but thanks for pointing it out.”

Maggie laughed, and again, the contagious sound had me laughing, as well. She looked at her watch and sighed. “I should be going. I’ve got to get to the hospital. I’m filling in for one of the doctors today. Thanks for breakfast.” She looked down at our hands. “Of course, I could try and leave without it.”

I gave her what I’m sure was a stupid look and turned bright red. However, I did not let go. Instead, I caressed the back of her hand. I tried to swallow but found it increasingly difficult.

“It’s yours if you play your cards right,” she said with a grin.

“Matt, Jerry, and I are having a dinner party on Tuesday—”

“Nice segue,” she said with sarcasm that made me laugh. “What’s so funny?”

I paid the bill, and we headed out into the cold December morning. Maggie cuddled her coat around her.

I reached down to pull the collar up around her neck. My hands caressed the soft material.

“Now what’s so funny, Miss Ryan?”

“Nothing, I just like your feisty sarcasm,” I said and let go.

Maggie pulled me down for a light kiss. “That’s usually when you and I argue. Tuesday is fine. I’ll call you later.”

I hated laundry. It meant I had to go in that cellar. I took the laundry basket and walked downstairs.

It was dark and damp, and I fought the shiver that ran down my spine. Really, it wasn’t too bad. However, it was still a cellar. There were two washing machines and two dryers. Grumbling, I decided I was going to get a portable washer/dryer for my apartment. Feeling better about that decision, I started the laundry. It was freezing, and as I looked around, I noticed the window was opened.

“Geez,” I exclaimed. I reached up, pulled the window in, and shut it, turning the latch to lock it. “Who the heck would open that window?”

The washing machine sounded like it was about to die a painful death. I looked around the cellar, which was huge. There were as many storage bins as apartments, all with locks. Of course, it ran the length of the building and, of course, the washing machine had to be way in the far corner of the cellar. I looked up at the ceiling and heard Matt and Jerry walking around. As I walked farther, I heard the footsteps of our new neighbor. I walked directly under my own apartment.

I looked up at the ceiling and noticed something curious. I looked closer, trying to figure out what I was seeing when the noise I heard made me stand perfectly still.

“Okay, tell me I don’t hear footsteps in my apartment.”

I wasn’t sure what I heard. The washing machine was suddenly on the spin cycle, and it sounded as if it were calling the mother ship. Dashing over, I stopped the machine and ran back to listen. Footsteps, I did hear it. Damn it, I knew I did.

I raced out the cellar and up the few steps and ran into Samantha Morgan at the top of the stairs, almost knocking me down.

“Christ, I’m sorry,” I said, grabbing my side.

“No, I was in a hurry, sorry. Are you all right?”

I looked past her and noticed my front door was slightly opened; I had not locked it. “You didn’t see anyone around, did you?”

Samantha raised an eyebrow. “No, just me and you. I was on my way out.” She smiled and bounced down the stairs. “Have a nice day,” she called over her shoulder and ran out the door.

I forgot about the footsteps until I walked into my apartment. I looked in every room. Nothing, I must have imagined it. Perhaps Miss Morgan in the hall was what I heard.

Still, I had the eerie feeling someone had been in here. Going back to the cellar, I turned the spaceship back on to finish the spin cycle.

As I waited for my laundry, I looked out the window and saw someone walking in the backyard. I only saw a pair of legs. It was a man. He was standing right by the cellar window.

I picked up my keys and went out the front door, walked around the building, and down the alley. I turned into the gangway and walked into the backyard of my building. There was the man walking up the back porch stairs. I stood there watching as he walked to the second floor, opened the back door, and walked in, shutting the door behind him.

That Deke fellow. It must have been him. His apartment was directly over Samantha Morgan’s apartment. I stood there for a moment and watched, not knowing what I was waiting for. Suddenly, I realized I had no coat on and was freezing. I ran down the steps of the back entrance to the cellar; it was still dark and dank. I shivered, not sure if it was from the cold or something else. I cautiously opened the door. I looked around and saw nothing. There were many hiding places in this cellar, which was probably why I hated cellars so much. Too dark, too many shadows. I tried to ignore the vision of Liz as her lifeless eyes stared…

I shook my head, gathered my laundry, and headed back upstairs. I was definitely getting my own washer and dryer.

After putting the laundry away, I decided where to put the Christmas tree—in the corner by the fireplace. With the Christmas tree decorated and lit up, the garland on the mantel and a few poinsettia plants artfully placed around the apartment, it all looked very festive.

For the final touch, I took a stepladder and nailed some mistletoe in the archway of the living room. No one could refuse it as they walked into the room.

I dusted my hands off and smiled. “Done. Let the festivities begin.”

The Christmas music was playing merrily. I was in the kitchen making dinner later that day when I heard a muffled cry on the back porch. I looked out my kitchen window and saw Samantha Morgan sitting on the steps rocking back and forth.

“Good evening,” I said I as opened my door. Samantha looked at me with tears in her eyes. “What happened?”

“Oh, hell. I tripped. I was taking out some boxes and slipped on the stairs.” She tried to stand, holding onto the railing, and winced as she put weight on her ankle. “Damn it.”

“Can I help?” I didn’t wait for an answer. I put my arm around her waist and helped her to my back door. She sat at the kitchen table and flexed her ankle. I knelt in front of her and gingerly felt her ankle.

I looked up at her. “I think we may have to amputate.”

My hideous doorbell rang. “I’ll be right back,” I said with a groan as I stood.

I opened the front door to see Maggie standing there. “Shift’s over so I thought I’d stop by…” She stopped and sniffed the air. “What are you making?”

“Soup. I’m glad you’re done.”

Maggie took off her coat, and I tossed it on the chair. I pulled her into my arms and kissed her. Maggie moaned and threw her arms around my neck. I staggered backward; thank God the closet door stopped us.

Maggie breathlessly pulled back. “God, Kate, I want you so badly,” she said and kissed me again.

My heart was racing; I felt the same way.

“Um, excuse me,” a voice called out.

I had totally forgotten about Samantha Morgan. Maggie jumped back in complete surprise; she looked from me to Samantha and back to me with an inquisitive rise to her eyebrow. The left eye was not twitching…yet.

“Uh, this is Samantha Morgan,” I said. “Y-you remember I told you about her. Samantha is the new tenant. This is Maggie Winfield.”

Maggie stuck out her hand, and Samantha took the offering. “Nice to meet you,” Maggie said with a thin smile. “Where did you come from?”

“Des Moines,” I said. The left eye was now twitching as Maggie glared at me.

“I tripped on the back steps. Kate was kind enough to help. I was in the kitchen.”

Oh.

Maggie’s attitude changed completely. She looked down at Samantha’s ankle. “You shouldn’t be standing on it. Where do you live?”

Samantha motioned to the front door. “Right across the hall. I’m fine, really. I feel stupid.”

I knew the feeling well as I stood there like a dunce.

“It’s your lucky day, Ms. Morgan. I’m a doctor.” Maggie helped her to the chair. She knelt down and examined Samantha’s ankle.

“It doesn’t appear to be broken, though only an X-ray will tell. It’s not too swollen.” Maggie poked and prodded.

Samantha shifted uncomfortably in the chair and moved her ankle. “It’s fine, really. Just a stumble on the stairs.” She stood, as did Maggie.

“You really should put ice on it and keep it elevated,” Maggie said professionally. “Why don’t you sit down and I—”

“No, really, I’ve intruded enough, I think.” She limped slightly to the door, which I opened for her. She smiled as she walked out. “Thanks for coming to my rescue, Kate.”

“No problem. Let me know if you need anything. Hell, I’m right across the hall.” I watched as she nodded and disappeared into her apartment.

I turned to Maggie, who had that damned smirk on her face and one raised eyebrow.

“What?”

“Nothing. It was very chivalrous of you.” She walked up to me and ran her fingertips up my shirt to my neck. Good grief, my entire body tingled from her touch. “You were very sweet.”

“I am not sweet,” I countered and knew my voice was shaky. Get some control, Ryan.

“Yes, you are. Now where were we?” Maggie asked as her fingers wandered up to my lips.

I lightly kissed her fingertips. “My soup,” I mumbled.

Maggie pulled me down for a kiss. “It’s a good thing I’m starving.”

I opened my eyes and groaned. “It’s nothing special, just soup and hot bread.”

Maggie followed me to the kitchen. “You’re going to spoil me, Ms. Ryan.”

As we finished dinner, Maggie sat back and let out a contented sigh. “That was wonderful. You know what I could go for now?”

“I remember your fondness for rocky road ice cream,” I said over my shoulder as I cleared the dishes and stood at the sink.

Maggie walked up behind me. “No. You have a wonderfully large bathtub. I was thinking more along the lines of a hot bubble bath with some handsome woman to wash my back.” She wrapped her arms around my waist.

I let out a deep groan and dropped the silverware in the sink as her hands found their way to my breasts. Good Lord.

I turned around and looked down into blue eyes that sparkled. “Meet ya in the bathroom.” I scooted away from her. “Bring the wine.”

“I think the water is too hot.” I laid my head back against the cool porcelain tub.

Maggie sighed and leaned back against me. I couldn’t convey how wonderful it felt to have her body sensually sliding against mine in the soapy bubbles. She had her thick hair pinned up, and I couldn’t resist the offer to kiss her lovely neck. She sighed and turned her head away to offer more.

Maggie picked up the glass of wine, handed it to me, and took one. “This is heaven, Kate.”

“I know. I still can’t believe we’re in lo—” I stopped short and gulped the wine. I felt Maggie tense for an instant, as if waiting for me to finish my statement, which I did not. Instead, I kissed her neck and shoulder. “I love the feel of you.”

“I do too.” She moaned as I reached around and cupped her breast. I took the soapy cloth and ran it across her breasts, down her arm, then gathered the hot soapy bubbles on the way back up. Maggie purred like a kitten.

“We’re gonna get pruney,” I whispered against her shoulder.

“I don’t care. Just don’t stop.”

Who was I to refuse Maggie Winfield?

As she lay between my legs in the deep tub, I slipped my hand down between her legs. “Yes,” she murmured.

I felt her throb against my fingers as they danced between her folds. In a moment, Maggie was breathing heavily and clutching the sides of the bathtub for dear life. She arched into my touch.

“Come for me, Maggie,” I whispered against her ear. She nodded furiously as she bit her bottom lip. Her body shook; her breasts heaved and sensually bobbed in the steamy water.

“Kate,” she cried out as she came, sending the water sloshing over the sides of the tub. I continued slowly until her body quieted and she let out a quivering breath. “Good God, that was wonderful,” she whispered with a sigh.

I kissed the top of her head and slowly removed my hand. Maggie snuggled back against me.

I glanced at the shelf and noticed a tube of something or other that I had not seen before. “What’s this?”

Maggie looked back. “Oh, that’s the analgesic I brought for your neck. It’s soothing like the one we had in Ireland. I just put it there so you’d remember it.”

I picked up the tube and examined it. “Hmm, strawberry flavored.” I opened the tube, squeezed a bit on my finger, and tasted it.

“Not strawberry flavored, strawberry scented, so don’t…” She stopped and scooted around to face me.

My mouth was numb. I sat there with the tube in my hand and my tongue sticking out.

“You ate some?” she asked; the incredulous tone was unmistakable.

I couldn’t answer; my tongue felt like, well, I couldn’t feel it. I just nodded. “I han’t heel my hung.” I began to panic. Not because I thought I was in danger; Maggie was a doctor after all. It was the possible trip to the ER and the explanation.

“I can’t believe you.” She reached for a towel, turned on the water in the tub, and turned back to me.

Mind you, we were still in the heavenly bubbles and naked.

“Here, put this in your mouth,” she ordered and stuck the icy cold cloth in my stupid mouth. I felt the immediate relief and let out a sigh as I sucked on the cloth.

Maggie, who now knelt between my legs, rubbed her forehead in what I was sure was an exasperated gesture. “I can’t believe you ate analgesic. What in the world…?” She stopped and shook her head. “It’s like having kids.”

I laughed through the cloth and took it out of my mouth. “I didn’t eat it. I just tasted a little,” I said indignantly. “I thought it said strawberry flavored.”

Explaining only made it worse. Now I felt like a dope. “Who puts that on a label anyway?”

Maggie rolled her eyes and got out of the tub. “Get out of there before you drown,” she said and started laughing.

I struggled out of the deep tub and grabbed my robe. “It’s not funny,” I said; my tongue was still tingling.

Maggie dried off and slipped into her robe. She grabbed me by the hand and pulled me into the bedroom. “Can you get a fire going without setting the room on fire?”

“Ha-ha.”

When the fire was rekindled, I turned back to see Maggie standing on the other side of the bed. She slowly slipped off her flannel robe, and my heart pounded in my chest as I gazed at her lovely body. She reached up, unpinned her hair, and ran her fingers through it as it tumbled around her shoulders.

“You are so beautiful,” I said in awe and watched as she slipped into bed and pulled back the covers, inviting me. Needing no other invitation, I threw off my robe and joined her.

“How’s your tongue?”

I easily rolled her onto her back. “It’s okay, I think.”

“I’ll be the judge, Miss Ryan.”

Chapter 6

At five on the dot on Tuesday, my doorbell gave off its hideous buzz. Jerry, sporting a big red Santa’s cap, stood beside his beloved, who was wearing a pair of reindeer antlers with jingle bells dangling merrily off the ends.

“Merry Christmas, Lady Ryan. How art thou feeling?” Matt smiled as the antlers bobbed back and forth.

“Thou art…” I started, staring at his head. I stopped and pinched the bridge of my nose. “I feel fine, Matt. Thanks.”

“Let’s get this clambake started,” Jerry said.

“Good idea,” I agreed.

Matt looked up and noticed the mistletoe. “Kate, you romantic.” He smiled, guiding me under the archway where I received a Christmas kiss from both of them.

“Wow, two kisses from two handsome men. How lucky can a woman get?” I took the wine and left them alone under the mistletoe.

I heard Jerry whisper affectionately, “I’ve never kissed a man with antlers.”

Soon they all were in my living room, laughing and singing Christmas carols. I, however, paced back and forth in front of the window waiting for Maggie. I looked at my watch; it was almost six.

Matt and Jerry came up to me. “What are you doing? You’re gonna wear a path in your floor.”

“Sorry, I’m just concerned about Maggie. She was going to ask a few questions at the hospital about Dr. Jackson this morning. I haven’t heard from her all day. I should never have let her do it.”

Jerry patted my shoulder. “Maggie seems like a savvy lady, I’m sure she’s fine.”

“She’ll be here,” Matt said. “That Ellen woman isn’t coming, is she?”

I glared at him as the doorbell buzzed. Maggie stood there, smiling.

“Hey,” I said, breathing a sigh of relief as I pulled her inside.

“Hey,” she said breathlessly. “Sorry I’m late, but—”

“Hi, Maggie. You look good,” Jerry said, smiling, and took her coat.

“I do?” Maggie looked down at herself.

She wore a pair of brown tweed slacks and matching blazer with a forest green turtleneck. I smiled as Maggie rubbed her hands together trying to warm them. “You always do,” I said as I took her coat from Jerry.

Maggie’s face flushed with excitement as she whispered, “I’ve got to tell you what I found out.”

“Great, we’ll have time later. I’m just really glad you’re here.”

“You are?” Maggie smiled. “Why?” I heard the challenge in her voice.

“I didn’t hear from you—”

“Finally, Fair Maggie. Now Lady Ryan can relax,” Matt guided her under the mistletoe.

Maggie looked up at the mistletoe and back at Matt. “Your idea?”

“Oh, no, no, no,” he said dramatically and smiled. “It was Kate, romantic fool that she is, but of course you probably know that.” Matt grabbed me and gently pushed me under the mistletoe in front of Maggie and smiled wickedly. “Your turn.”

“Don’t be an ass, Matt,” I said, and for some reason, I avoided Maggie.

Maggie put her hands on her hips. “Thank you. I thought I’d at least rate a kiss.”

“Kate’s forgotten how,” Matt said.

I glared at him. “Look here, you young pup. I was kissing long before—”

“Somebody better kiss me quick. If I’m left standing under this mistletoe…” she said in a threatening tone. She closed her eyes and lifted her head slightly.

I hesitated for just a moment and gave her a quick peck on the cheek. Maggie’s eyes flew open.

“Oh, good God.” Matt groaned and put his hand up to cover his eyes. “Let me know when it’s over. That was pathetic. Goodness, Maggie, are you all right? You’re not going to swoon, are you?”

Maggie was still giving me the evil eye as I glared at him. “Is that your idea of a kiss?”

“Maggie, my idea…” I mumbled awkwardly as I took a step toward her and stopped.

Maggie looked up into my eyes. “It’s just a kiss, Kate.” I saw the vein in her neck pulsating. It matched my heartbeat—near stroke level.

“It’s never just a kiss between us, Maggie. I think we both know that.” I was shocked at the honesty behind my words. By the stupefied look on Maggie’s face, I believe she felt the same. “Now how about a glass of Christmas cheer?” I asked as our gazes locked.

Maggie swallowed and only nodded.

As I walked away, I avoided Matt’s wicked grin. “Much better than Tracy and Hepburn.”

I came back with a glass of wine and handed it to Maggie, who took it with an air of shyness that I found very endearing.

“Come, Fair Maggie. I’ll introduce thee to the Lockwoods,” Matt said as he slipped his arm through Maggie’s. “Thou hast struck a cord with Lady Ryan.” He winked at me.

“Don’t start, Sir Matthew, lest you have Lady Ryan to contend with,” I said in my best threatening tone.

He thought for a moment, then said, “You’re right. I’ll buttoneth up thy lip.” Matt, reaching for me, pulled me along. “You two are so much fun to play with,” he said joyfully.

The conversation was festive and light. By seven, it was time to go to Jerry and Matt’s for dinner.

Maggie held me back for a moment. “I need to talk to you.”

“Okay, give.”

“Two things. First, I found out about Carl Jackson,” Maggie said. “He had a Ph.D. in genetics and biology, not a medical doctor. He was working at the hospital for the past year or so, some kind of research. It’s all hush-hush,” she said rapidly as if trying to remember everything.

“But the nurse at the desk said he was strange the last few months. ‘Kinda jumpy’ were her exact words. Another nurse said the same thing. They overheard Dr. Brinkley from the clinic say something along those same lines. He knew Dr. Jackson. They seemed to get on well, the nurse said. Other than that, seems Dr. Jackson was a loner. Did his job but talked to no one. No one seems to know just what he was working on. However, whatever it was, he was always seen coming from four-east,” she said and noticed my puzzled look.

“Fourth floor, east wing—hospital jargon. It’s the surgical wing. So that’s all, sorry.” Maggie looked disappointed.

I took hold of her hand. “Sorry? Don’t be silly. This is much more than we knew yesterday. You did great. We make a good team,” I said quickly—too quickly.

Maggie sported an amazed look, which I ignored as I continued. “I worried about you doing this. I don’t want you... Just be careful who you talk to.”

“I was very discreet. You would’ve been proud of me.”

“I am proud of you. Now what’s the second thing?”

“Oh, it’s rather sad but very odd. One of the doctors was killed this morning in the underground garage.”

“What?” I held onto her hand.

Maggie nodded and continued. Her face was flushed as she took a deep breath. “He was a scientist visiting the hospital. I guess it was a hit-and-run. He must have been getting out of his car when he was hit. They thought he might have had a heart attack. I don’t know who he is, though,” she said with a shrug. “I just thought it was a coincidence, and I know what you’re going to say.”

I got up and paced. “You’re right. No such thing.” I stared out the window. “No such thing.”

The dinner Matt had catered from his restaurant was fabulous. He was opening yet another bottle of wine when the corkscrew broke; he stood there stupidly looking at the crippled corkscrew. “It died bravely in the line of duty, serving all.”

“Nice going. I’ve got one. I’ll be right back,” I said.

As I walked across the hall, I noticed Samantha’s front door was opened. Thinking nothing of it, I put my key in my door and realized I hadn’t locked it. Cursing myself for not remembering to lock it, I walked in and froze. Did I hear mumbling coming from the kitchen or dining room? My heart was beating so fast I couldn’t move.

I listened as I took a step to my closet to get my bat.

“Hey, what are you doing? The party’s across the hall,” Sam said from behind me.

I whirled around. “Geezus,” I exclaimed and grabbed my heart.

Sam laughed apologetically, and I turned down my hall and bumped right into Ellen who scared the hell out of me…again. I felt like a pinball.

“Christ, what the hell are you doing here?” I asked as I tried to get my stomach out of my throat.

“I’m sorry,” Ellen said. “Maggie mentioned you were having a party. I thought I’d stop by. I thought the party was at your place. The door was opened and I walked in. I was in the kitchen when I heard you come in. Sorry.”

I took a deep breath, watching Ellen. “Sorry. You just spooked me. The party moved to Jerry and Matt’s.”

I introduced Ellen to Sam. “Why don’t you both go on ahead? I’ll be right there.”

I walked into the kitchen, got the corkscrew, and made sure the back door was securely bolted. As I walked out through the dark dining room, I had a horrible feeling I was being watched. I turned and looked into the darkness. The streetlight shone through the blinds; there was no one there. I shivered nonetheless.

Matt howled with jubilation as I came in with the corkscrew. “Lady Ryan to the rescue,” he exalted as I bowed and handed it to him.

Todd and Summer were at it again. They had told Maggie, Sam, and Ellen their “camera in the dashboard” theory.

I smiled as I watched Maggie completely enthralled and curious. Ellen was her usual detached, bored self. Sam seemed disconcerted; she looked amused, yet troubled by what she was hearing. I wasn’t sure about that look at all. Good grief, Ryan, quit analyzing people.

“It’s all about control,” Summer was saying as I sat next to Jerry on the piano bench. He was playing old tunes, Gershwin and Cole Porter. I gave him an approving nod.

“I’m showing my age,” I whispered.

“Not you,” he said affectionately and nudged me.

“Oh, I don’t know. I’m getting gray around the edges there, Jerry.”

Matt scowled at me. “Don’t you dare do something stupid like color it. I find that salt in your pepper rather dashing,” he said and looked at Maggie. “Don’t you agree, Fair Maggie?”

Maggie studied me for a moment. “Yes, I do.” She nodded in agreement.

Unaccustomed to all this attention, I felt my face get hot.

“And you turn a pretty shade of red, too,” Matt added.

I narrowed my eyes at him. “Matt, I swear.” Maggie pushed the plate of fruit in front of me.

“Play nice, children,” Jerry whispered.

I picked up a slice of apple, still scowling at Matt, who wrinkled his nose and blew me a kiss.

“Do you really think all that happens in this world is just coincidence?” Summer was saying. “The gasoline shortage. The hike in the natural gas rates. It’s all about control. Control of money and keeping people in the dark. Keeping them afraid.”

“Big government, the FBI, and CIA. They all have their own agendas. They’ll do what they want and keep it a secret any way they can,” Todd said as we all listened. “Nixon screwed it up for all of them. Now we watch. CNN has it on before the president knows.”

“Happy holidays,” I said.

Jerry whispered, “Shh. You’re as bad as Matt.”

There was a knock on the door and Matt answered it. A tall man stepped in. He was about forty with brown hair and brown eyes and well-built.

“Deke. How nice,” Matt said.

I saw this man on the back porch.

“I haven’t been around much. I saw the invitation under my door and thought I’d make an appearance,” he said.  Introductions were made, and he seemed like a nice enough fellow.

“So, Deke, how long have you lived here?” Maggie asked.

“About eight months. I’m in sales. Chicago is the home office.”

“What kind of sales are you in?” Todd asked with his usual skepticism.

“Health insurance,” he said, looking at Todd. Todd and Summer just watched him. I smiled inwardly at their apprehensive gaze.

“So I’m sorry I’m late for dinner. I did want to meet all of you,” he said sincerely. He raised his glass. “Merry Christmas, fellow tenants.”

“I wish Dr. Jackson could be here,” Summer said. “However, Kate is a welcome addition, as is Sam.”

After much merriment, Ellen made an aloof exit, which I was glad to see. Shortly thereafter, Deke Phillips made his apologies through his yawns.

“Excuse me, folks, jet lag. Thanks for the invitation.” He smiled and was gone.

Todd and Summer sitting next to each other watched him leave. “He gives me the creeps,” Summer said.

“Why? He seems like a nice guy.” I asked.

“I don’t know. He just has a way of looking at you.”

I thought Todd and Summer were suspicious about quite a few things. Most things were a conspiracy to them. Like insurance and the OnStar system. “You’re just wary because he sells insurance,” I said and winked at Jerry.

Todd agreed. “You’re probably right.”

The evening’s festivities were over; everyone remaining was pooped. It was nearly midnight when Todd and Summer started yawning.

“Thanks for a wonderful time,” Sam said as she stood. “Next time, I’ll have you all over. If I ever get the boxes put away. Thanks again.”

“I’d better be going, too,” Maggie said after Sam left.

“No, you can’t go,” Matt said. “One more cup of coffee. Besides, it’s raining or something.” He looked out the window. “See, it’s that snow that doesn’t know what it wants to be.”

“It’s called sleet,” I said dryly.

“Oh, keep quiet.” He poured Maggie another cup of coffee.

I told everyone about Dr. Jackson and about the other scientist who was killed earlier.

“Now that’s a coincidence,” Summer said.

This couple intrigued me. They had a theory on everything, and so far, it wasn’t good. I was curious to see what they came up with here.

“Accidents happen all the time,” Jerry said as he drank his coffee.

“That’s true.” Todd sounded as though he agreed. Summer was not convinced.

“Does anyone know who he was or what his job was?” Matt asked.

“All I know is that he was a visiting doctor or scientist working on some research project,” Maggie said. “I didn’t hear anything further, though I’m sure the grapevine will be working overtime. Those two nurses seemed to have their finger on the pulse of all the news.”

“So, Maggie, you’re a doctor. Do you work at the hospital?” Todd asked.

“No, I volunteer at one of the hospital’s city clinics. Ellen is an administrator for the clinic and the hospital.”

“Sounds like a very responsible position,” Summer said.

“Ellen must know the doctors,” Matt said. “Did she know Dr. Jackson?”

“She says she didn’t. I have to admit I find it odd,” Maggie said.

Summer looked very tentative. “Two doctors, working at the same hospital. Killed within two months of each other.” She looked at me.

I had to admit it was something to think about. “It does seem more than coincidental. I’d like to know who that other doctor was. It could very easily be unrelated,” I said, but my instincts were telling me otherwise. I stole a glance at Summer, who was watching me with curiosity. Our gazes locked for a brief moment, and I knew we were on the same wavelength. That in itself gave me the willies…

“Enough for one night. I, for one, am exhausted. Kate, Matt, Jerry, thanks for a wonderful evening. We’ll do something next week.” Todd yawned and smiled. Summer agreed, leaving the four of us.

“Okay, now I’m going,” Maggie said. “It hasn’t stopped raining, and I don’t think it will. And if I have one more cup of coffee, I’ll never sleep.” She gave Matt and Jerry a kiss. “Thanks. I had a wonderful time.”

“Our pleasure, you stop by anytime you like,” Jerry said.

“And you,” Matt said firmly to me. “Take care of the Fair Maggie. I want both of you to come to the restaurant again next week. No arguing.”

“Yes, dear,” I said as Maggie and I walked across the hall.

“Why don’t you stay?”

Maggie struggled into her coat. “Because.”

“Let me at least walk you to your car.” I took out an umbrella.

“Don’t be silly. No use in both of us getting wet, but I will take the umbrella.”

“Maggie, it’s late.”

“No, I’m fine. Thanks for the evening. I had a wonderful time.” She gave me a long kiss. “Call me if you find out anything more.”

“I will.” I walked her to the door. “Call me when you get home. I mean it.”

“Yes, dear,” she cooed.

As I closed the door and started for the bedroom, I saw Maggie’s purse on the couch. “Geez, Maggie. I’m gonna get soaked.” I threw on my coat and ran down the stairs.

Maggie walked across the street; the umbrella protected her from the sleet. I called to her; she stopped in the middle of the street and turned as she heard my voice.

As I ran down the street waving her purse, I heard the roar of a car engine. I looked at the alley behind Maggie and saw the headlights. A car with tires screaming pulled out of the alley and onto the street; it was headed right for Maggie.

“Maggie,” I screamed and ran as fast as I could. Maggie didn’t hear the car. She was waving and walking toward me.

I got to her just as the car was about to hit us. I grabbed Maggie, and we flew through the air. The car never stopped as it sped down the street and out of sight.

Stunned, we both lay in the snow as the cold rain pelted us. I stood and helped Maggie. “Geezus, are you all right?”

Maggie nodded. “You?”

“Let’s get out of this.” I took Maggie by the arm and guided her across the street. “Next time, will you for once listen to me?”  I was more scared than angry as I pulled Maggie out of the freezing rain.

“Get out of those wet clothes. I’ll throw them in the dryer.” I peeled off my soaked coat and ran my fingers through my wet hair. “Christ, it’s cold.”

Maggie was soaked through. She stood there shivering.“Y-you can’t. They’re d-dry clean o-only.” She sneezed as her teeth chattered.

“Did you ever think of buying off the rack?”

Maggie was struggling with her heavy wet coat. I pulled it off. She was soaked. Her hair was dripping. “W-why are you g-getting so angry?” Maggie asked, holding onto herself and shivering.

“Because you’re such a stubborn…” I stopped as Maggie stood there looking helpless. “I’m sorry. C’mon, you’re dripping on my floor. Take a hot bath. I’ll get you something to wear.”

I pushed her into the bathroom. “Go soak your head, Doctor.” I grabbed a towel for her and closed the door.

I changed into dry clothes. Feeling warmer, I put the kettle on for tea. Only then did I allow myself to think about what had just happened. My hands shook as the vision of the car heading right for Maggie flashed through my mind. My stomach clenched at the thought of how close… I shook my head as I took my big robe and gently knocked on the bathroom door.

“Who is it?” Maggie asked.

“The bathroom police. I understand you don’t have a woman in there.” I heard her laugh and opened the door.

She sneezed, and for some reason, she covered her breasts with the washcloth. I cocked my head in confusion and laughed out loud. “You’re shy?”

“Get out of here,” she said, and I saw the color rush to her face. “I’d like to bathe in private.”

I leaned against the doorjamb and folded my arms across my chest. “But we’ve bathed together.”

“Kate.”

I heard the warning voice and the sneeze; I put my hand over my eyes. “God bless you. I won’t peek.” I tossed the robe in the general vicinity of the tub.

“Kate...”

I laughed even more but stopped abruptly as I was smacked in the face with a wet cloth. I was coughing and laughing at the same time as I backed out of the bathroom.

“Now will you get out of here?” Maggie sneezed again as I closed the door. “You and your childish pranks, Kate Ryan.”

I stood staring at the wet cloth in my hands. My heartbeat quickened. Bless me, Father, for I have sinned—I did indeed peek.

By the time I had the tea ready, Maggie came out of the bathroom glaring at me.

“What?” I asked innocently.

Maggie seethed for a moment; we both burst into laughter. “You are a colossal idiot,” she declared and sneezed again.

I gave her the once-over, running my hand across my mouth to stifle my laugh.

“What’s so funny?” Maggie looked like a poor waif standing there; my robe seemed to engulf her.

“Nothing, honey. That robe looks far better on you than it ever did on me. C’mon, sit.”

Maggie sat in the big chair by the fire and sneezed repeatedly.

“I hope you’re not getting a cold.” I handed her a cup of tea. Her hands shook as she drank. It was frightening to have a car come that close to hitting her. I took the afghan from the couch and covered Maggie’s lap with it.

“Thanks. I think it’s been coming on. I’m sure this hasn’t helped.”

“I’m sorry I yelled. I was just scared. I thought that car was going to…” I stopped and sat on the hearth in front of her. Maggie only nodded and drank her tea.

“I’ve never been that close to getting hit by a car. I’m sorry you had to come out,” Maggie said in a shaky voice and sneezed again. I handed her a tissue. “Great, I’m getting a cold.”

Somewhere deep inside, I knew this was not an accident. That car came from the alley and purposely waited until we were in the middle of the street. God knows what would have happened to Maggie if I hadn’t gone out there. “Maggie, I don’t want you asking any more questions at the hospital.”

“I may be able to find out more. One of the doctors asked me this evening if I would take a few of his patients for the next few days. I have to go, it’s my job.”

“I don’t want anything to happen to you. Please, just do your doctor thing and leave. I’ve got a bad feeling about this.”

“What if I hear anything else?” she asked and sneezed.

“God bless you. Call me. Do not do anything by yourself.”

“Oh, all right.” She drank her tea.

“Thank you.” I watched her as she yawned. “C’mon, let’s get you into bed.”

She sneezed again, and with a “God bless you,” I reached down and felt her forehead. “Hey, I’m no doctor, but your head feels warm.”

“I’m fine. A good sleep is all I need.”

I put my arm around her as we walked to the bedroom. I turned on my fireplace and Maggie stood in the doorway, looking embarrassed.

Again, I was confused by this. Why was she shy in the bathroom and apprehensive about getting into my bed? “See, the whole purpose is to sleep in the bed, which means you have to come into the room,” I said and motioned to Maggie.

“Is everything always a big joke to you?” Maggie sneezed and walked past me and crawled into bed. Ah, the light bulb went on in my scrambled brain.

I slipped out of my clothes and joined her. As I pulled her close, I kissed the top of her head. “No, sweetie. Everything is not always a joke. I guess I use it as a defense.”

She looked up sporting a shocked expression and a red nose but said nothing. She sighed, cuddled the covers around her, and nuzzled into my shoulder. “I love this bed.”

“I don’t know why. The headboard’s falling apart. I’ve got to replace this pine panel.”

I reached up and knocked on the creaking headboard. “I hope it doesn’t fall on our heads. See? It’s old and worn. Like its owner.”

“Don’t start with the age thing. And I still love it. It has character. It feels comfortable and safe. Like its owner,” Maggie said. “Sorry to be such a pest,” she whispered, looking up at me. I looked into her blue eyes and smiled.

“Shut up and go to sleep,” I said and pulled her close.

Chapter 7

While Maggie slept, I listened to her labored breathing; she was getting a nasty cold. I watched as the icy rain pelted the window and wondered what in the world was happening.

As I closed my eyes, I thought about the journal. The next day, perhaps Maggie and I would sit and decipher that thing. Why would Dr. Jackson hide it? I thought of Mike Kelly and Jerry talking about these old buildings. Hiding places, they said, bootleggers with secret passageways to hide from the feds. Immediately, I thought of the cellar. The other morning, when I was doing laundry, what did I see? Too many things were beginning to scramble my already jumbled brain; it was turning to mush.

I knew that car was no accident. My instincts told me so. It might have been the same guy who was in here the other night, I’d bet my log cabin on it. I drifted off listening to Maggie’s breathing and sleet pelting against my window.

After the morning shower woke me, I dressed quietly, careful not to wake Maggie. Figuring a good breakfast was just what the doctor needed, I headed to the kitchen. I was whistling “Jingle Bells” and cracking eggs into a pan when Maggie stumbled in.

“You are way too happy in the morning,” she said nasally and sneezed.

I turned to her. “Hey, good morning. I figured the coffee would wake you up. How do you feel?”

“Okay. Thank you for ironing my clothes,” Maggie said as I put a cup in front of her. “You’ll spoil me.”

“I’d like to.”

“You would?”

“I think so.”

“I will certainly let you.”

“Those are pretty expensive duds there, Doc.” I turned back to the stove.

“I don’t dress as elegantly as you in your flannel shirts and blue jeans,” Maggie countered, smiling.

“You don’t look so good.” I brought the breakfast to the table.

“Just a stinking cold. How do you feel, by the way? How are your ribs?”

“Sore, but I’ll live.”

“Oh, I forgot. Come to the hospital today. Aunt Hannah is coming in. We have that benefit dinner. She has a meeting with the advisory board this afternoon. She’d love to see you.”

“Great. I’d love to see Hannah, as well. Now drink your juice,” I ordered as I poured her a huge glass.

“I can’t drink that whole glass.”

“For a doctor, you’re quite a baby. Drink it.”

I watched as Maggie obediently drank her juice and ate breakfast. She had slept eight hours and still looked tired. “Why don’t you take the day off? Dr. Bunkly can get someone else, I’m sure,” I said, knowing Maggie wouldn’t.

“Brinkley,” Maggie corrected me. “And I’m the only one he could find for the next few days.”

“Do you have time to take another look at the journal?”

“Sure, I don’t have to be at the hospital till ten.”

Over coffee, Maggie leafed through the journal. “Now you say these are chemical equations, right?” I asked, and Maggie nodded, holding a Kleenex to her nose. “What do you make of this?” I pointed to the 1010 on the last page.

Maggie looked at it. “Maybe the time, the date, or an address,” she said and sneezed.

“God bless you.” I looked at the number. “A date,” I said thoughtfully. It was the last entry in the journal. I flipped back to the beginning page. There were three numbers—624.

“Maggie, look at this. I can’t make anything out of it.”

“You’re so impatient.” She coughed and looked at the book. “Six twenty-four. It looks like names, Geller maybe and Iverson, I’m not sure.” Her nose was red and her eyes watering. “Wait a second, Kate, look.”

She reached over and pointed to what looked like…well, I had no idea. “What is that?” I frowned and pinched the bridge of my nose. “I can’t see anymore.”

“Why didn’t I notice it before? See this? It’s a double helix. He must have scribbled this quickly,” Maggie said excitedly.

“What the hell is a double helix?”

Even through her sneezing and coughing, she was completely excited. “Don’t you remember your biology?”

“No. That was long ago and far away, Doctor. Please explain.”

“The double helix. Two chains, phosphate and deoxyribose units, they twist and form a double helix. They’re joined by hydrogen bonds between…” She stopped, looked over at me, and must have seen my eyes glaze over.

“Dr. Winfield, you’re absolutely adorable. However, English please.”

“DNA.”

I looked from Maggie to the book. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”

Maggie shook her head. “DNA, the building block of life.”

“Genetics.”

“Yep, heredity, chromosomes. All of it.”

I looked at the scribbling. “So this is the bugger that makes you so stubborn.”

“And you so juvenile. A minute ago, I was absolutely adorable.”

“Don’t be a dope. Wait, genetically, you can’t help it. This explains a lot about you.” I leafed through the journal and avoided Maggie’s glare.

“So maybe we can assume that Drs. Jackson, Geller, and Iverson were working on some sort of project—genetics. I would love to know just what they were involved with at the hospital,” I said, trying to figure out a way.

“Maybe I can find out some more today,” Maggie wheezed and drank her juice.

I gave her a worried look. “Please be careful. I mean it. We don’t know what’s going on.”

“Don’t worry so much. I’ll be fine.”

I remembered Matt telling me about Jerry and his research company. I wondered just what type of research he did. Maybe, just maybe, he could help me.

I told Maggie, and she agreed. “He might be able to find out their backgrounds.” She looked at her watch. “Hell, I’ve got to go.”

I gave her one of my sweaters to wear since hers needed to be dry-cleaned. It fit like a coat. “Either I’m too tall or you’re too short.”

“I think we might be just right.” She walked out into the hallway, sneezing all the way.

“You think so?” I must have looked bewildered because I certainly felt it. I looked down at Maggie; my stomach was fluttering and my mouth was dry. “Hey, Maggie,” I whispered. I was astounded, and I took a step toward her.

“What?” Maggie whispered, and I heard her voice catch. I lowered my head to kiss her.

“Good morning,” Sam’s voice called out.

I jumped back to see her standing by her door. “Hey, good morning,” I said and heard Maggie groan.

“Thanks again for the party, Kate. I had a great time,” Sam said as she passed us. “Good morning, Maggie.” She bounced down the stairs and was gone.

“Ah, youth,” I said and stole a glance at Maggie. “So where were we?”

“You were about to kiss me.”

Matt opened his door. “Good morrow,” He smiled and gave Maggie the once-over. “Fair Maggie, where did you get that...sweater?”

“Mine’s still drying out. We got caught in the rain last night.”

His eyes widened, and I explained our night. “What is going on?”

“I wish I knew, Matt.” I asked him about Jerry’s company.

Matt listened and nodded. “I’m sure he can help. He’s hooked up to everything. I’ll give him a call and let him know you’ll stop by this morning.”

I looked down at Maggie. “Now remember what I told you.”

“Yes, yes. I remember. Don’t worry so much.”

As she turned to walk away, I took hold of her arm. “I do worry.”

For a moment, we looked into each other’s eyes.

“Oh, for heavens sake, kiss her,” Matt said impatiently.

I glared at him. “Will you quit telling me what to do?”

“Come, Fair Maggie, your chariot awaits.” Matt put his arm in Maggie’s. “You can tell me how Lady Ryan whisked you out of harm’s way, saving you from the...” His voice trailed off as they walked out the door. Maggie was laughing, as they disappeared down the walk.

Jerry greeted me at the front desk. “Good morning, Kate. Matt just called. C’mon in.” I followed him to his office.

“Did Matt fill you in?”

“Yes. I need any information you have, we’ll cross-reference.”

I told him everything I knew and gave him the names. “I’m not sure of the last one. Ivanson or Iverson. Sorry no first names. However, Maggie thinks it’s something to do with genetics. I know it’s not much.”

“Don’t be silly, this is a good start. Give me twenty-four hours. I’ll have more for you.”

Leaving Jerry’s office, I decided to take Maggie’s advice and see her at the hospital. After finding out where the hell two-north was, I took the elevator, and as the doors opened, I bumped into Ellen.

“I…What are you doing here?” she asked as she took off her glasses.

“I was down this way, so I thought I’d see Maggie,” I said, smiling. Ellen eyed me suspiciously. “That’s not against hospital rules, is it?”

“Not at all. She’s in the doctor’s lounge down the hall, first right. By the way, thanks for taking care of her last night. Margaret filled me in on what happened. Probably some drunken teenagers,” she said as she looked at her clipboard.

“I don’t think so,” I said. “I’m glad I was there. She’s getting a nasty cold from it.”

Ellen looked up. “Yes, it appears she is. I told her to go home, but she’s a stubborn woman. I guess you know that.”

A young nurse came up to her and said anxiously, “Isn’t it horrible about Dr. Geller? They’re saying it’s a hit-and-run.”

I heard the name and was shocked. I tried to act casual as I listened.

Ellen shot her a disapproving look. “Judy, this is not a topic for discussion,” she said with authority, and the young nurse glanced at me and apologized, and walked away.

“An accident?” I watched Ellen.

“One of the visiting doctors. He had a heart attack and stumbled in front of an oncoming car. Very sad.” Ellen put on her glasses. “Well, Kate, I have to be going. It was nice to see you.” She got into the elevator. We looked at each other as the doors closed.

“Putz,” I mumbled and walked down the hall.

Dr. Geller, one of the names in the journal. That confirmed it. If I was undecided about this mess, I wasn’t any longer. Something was definitely going on. I saw Judy sitting at the nurse’s station.

“Excuse me, can you tell me where the doctor’s lounge is?” She pointed and looked embarrassed. I flashed a smile. “It’s okay. I already knew about Dr. Geller.”

Judy looked relieved. “Oh, good. Wasn’t it horrible?”

I nodded in agreement. “How long was he here?” I tried to match her intrigue.

She looked around and motioned for me to come closer. Leaning in, she said, “He’d been here for about a year. Came from Stanford.”

I raised my eyebrows. “He and Dr. Iverson?”

“No, Dr. Iverson is directly from Germany. He gives me the creeps,” she said. “We never see him during the day. The gals at night say he’s on four-east and comes down for coffee and a smoke. I’ve only seen him once or twice.”

“Is he a surgeon?”

“No. He’s a scientist like Dr. Geller. They’re probably trying to find a cure for something. I hope it’s HMOs.” We both laughed for a moment. “Did you need to see a doctor?”

“Yes, I was told Maggie, er, Dr. Winfield was in the lounge.”

“Yes, she should still be in there. She’s got a doozie of a cold. See if you can get her to go home. I’ve tried all morning.”

I opened the door and poked my head in. There sat Maggie in a white lab coat, hair pulled back as she studied some files while blowing her nose. I watched her for an instant; she still looked too young to be a doctor.

“God bless you,” I said from the doorway.

Maggie looked up. “Hey, I was just thinking about you. Did you see Jerry?”

“Just got through. I gave him all the information I could. He’s going to find out what he can.” I sat next to her.

“Coffee?” Maggie asked and poured a cup. “Well. You’ll never guess who the doctor was that was killed yesterday.” She looked so proud of herself, I didn’t have the heart.

“Who?” I leaned forward.

Maggie looked at me. “You already know. How did you know?”

I explained my incident with Ellen and Judy. “So it appears that we have two dead scientists. I’m wondering about Dr. Iverson. Your grapevine was well-informed.”

We both looked up when the door opened slightly. Hannah stuck her head in. “Is there a doctor in the house?” she asked with a grin. “This must be da place.”

Maggie shook her head and poured another cup of coffee as Hannah walked in.

“Hannah, you’re looking very smart today,” I said with approval. It was true. She wore a mid-thigh tweed coat with expensive-looking brown wool slacks. Of course, her leather gloves and shoes matched her purse.

“Thank you, dear.” She bent down and I kissed the offered cheek. “How are you? Margaret told me about the other night. A burglar?” She kissed Maggie, then sat down.

I hesitated for a moment. “I guess so. I’m not sure.”

Hannah raised an eyebrow and glanced at her niece. “Are you into something again?”

I explained about how Dr. Jackson was killed in the apartment I now owned. Hannah nearly spit up her coffee but said nothing. She was completely enthralled when I told her about the journal and Drs. Iverson and Geller.

“I know Dr. Iverson,” Hannah said.

“You do?” Maggie asked and sneezed.

“Good grief, Margaret.” Hannah felt her forehead. “What on earth are you doing here? You should be at home in bed with Kate.”

I did spit up my coffee. Hannah let out a genuine laugh. “Kate, how can you allow my niece to come to work being so sick?”

“Allow?” My eyes bugged out of my head. “I remember the last time I said ‘allow’ to your niece.” I looked at Maggie, who hid her grin in her coffee cup. “We were in Ireland, and you wanted to go down into that cave, and I said I wouldn’t allow you to go. Remember what you told me to do?”

“No,” Maggie said in an unconvincing voice.

Hannah itched with curiosity as she sat forward. “What did you tell her?” Maggie sneezed and blew her nose. “God bless you.”

I offered a smug grin. “She told me to blow it out my ass.”

Hannah threw her head back and roared with laughter. Maggie glared at me. Hannah placed her hand on my arm. “Kate, you have your hands full. It will never be a dull moment with a Winfield woman.”

I looked across at Maggie, who stopped glaring and was trying not to laugh. “I hope I can keep up.” I looked at Hannah. “Now how do you know Dr. Iverson?”

“Oh, I met him in passing. I was discussing the Christmas benefit, and he happened by. I was introduced. He’s handsome,” she said and wriggled her eyebrows.

“Now, Aunt Hannah,” Maggie scolded. “How is Ben?”

Hannah blushed profusely. Ben Harper owned the property next to mine up in the north woods of Wisconsin. Last summer, we were all involved in the mystery on Deer Lake. Ben Harper took a liking to Hannah; the feeling was mutual. Actually, they looked adorable together.

“He’s fine,” Hannah replied. “He’s visiting his nephew in Florida for Christmas.”

“Why didn’t you go?” Maggie sneezed again.

“I wasn’t asked,” Hannah said with a shrug. “God bless you. And I wouldn’t have gone if I were. I love snow for Christmas, and I want to spend it with my family.”

I kissed her cheek. “And I’m glad you didn’t go.”

“Me too,” Maggie said.

“That’s good to know.” Hannah stood and slipped on her gloves. “Now, Margaret, you’re coming to the benefit dinner. Kate, I’d love you to go, as well. I have extra tickets.”

“Sure, Hannah,” I agreed. “I can buy my own ticket.”

Hannah raised an eyebrow and patted my cheek. “No, dear, I’ll get you a ticket. It’s a thousand dollars a plate.”

I blinked and I know my mouth was hanging on the table. Hannah chuckled and kissed my forehead. “See you there,” she said, still laughing. She kissed Maggie. “You get home and into bed.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Maggie said through her cough. “When my shift is done.”

Hannah rolled her eyes, and as she walked out the door, she called over her shoulder, “You’ve got your hands full, Kate.”

We sat in silence for a moment. “You are stubborn,” I said.

“You like me stubborn.” She sneezed, this time accompanied by a horrible cough.

I gave her a worried look. “That doesn’t sound good. Why don’t you take something?”

“Funny you should say that. Ellen said the same thing. She went down to the pharmacy for me.” Maggie sighed and sneezed again. She walked over to the counter and I followed her.

I stood next to her, playing with the sugar packets. I could feel her watching me. As if to read my mind, Maggie said, “She was being a friend. She offered to go pick up something for me.”

“I’d have done it for you,” I said with a shrug, shaking the packets of sugar against the counter. “I’m supposed to do those things.”

“You are incredibly sweet,” Maggie said in a soft voice.

“I can be sweet,” I agreed, and as the gods of love laughed, the sugar packets ripped and the white granules flew all over the countertop. I scrambled to wipe them up and only succeeded in knocking over the creamer. I glanced up at Maggie with a sheepish grin. “Sorry.”

Maggie took them out of my hands. “Yes, they don’t make sugar packets like they used to.”

“Modern technology.”

“We’ve played long enough, Miss Ryan. I have patients to see,” Maggie said. I leaned down to kiss her, and she backed away. “I don’t want you to get this cold.”

I gave her a scathing look and pulled her into my arms. “Like I care,” I whispered and kissed her. I pulled back and looked down into her blue eyes. “I really can’t get over how much I love kissing you.”

Maggie groaned and sagged against me for a moment. “God, Kate, I’d like nothing better than for you to take care of me right now. Damn.” She sighed and pulled away.

“I was going to meet with Jerry at Matt’s Café tonight to see what he’s come up with. Why don’t you see how you feel later?”

“I will, maybe I’ll join you.” Maggie pushed me toward the door. “Now get out of here so I can get some work done.”

“Good, I’ll meet you there at seven.”

I walked out of the lounge and saw Ellen with a bottle in her hand. “Is that for Maggie?”

“Yes, it is. Dr. Brinkley got it from the hospital pharmacy. He said Maggie should start taking it right away. It’ll knock it out of her in a few days.”

As Ellen’s beeper went off, she looked down at it and sighed. “Will you give this to Maggie? I’ve got an emergency.” She handed the bottle to me and walked down the corridor.

Something about her didn’t ring true, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. I thought of the previous night. Ellen was in my kitchen, and I could have sworn I heard two people talking. If Sam hadn’t come in when she did, I would’ve been able to get back there and see for myself instead of wondering if I were imagining things.

I walked back to see Maggie walking into an examining room; I followed her.

“I thought you left,” Maggie said. I waved the bottle in front of her and backed her against the counter.

“This is for you. Take some now.” I held up the bottle.

Maggie frowned and looked at the bottle. “What is this? I’d better wait till I get home.” She read the label.

She started to leave and I grabbed her elbow. “Oh, no, you don’t. Dr. Bunkly said you’re supposed to take it right away. It’ll knock it out of you in a few days.”

“When did you see Dr. Bunk, Brinkley?” Maggie asked and I explained meeting up with Ellen.

“So take it now. Be a good girl.” I smirked and stood in front of the door.

“Kate, I don’t have time for games. This is a hospital, not a playground. Let me by,” Maggie said, but I stood firm.

“Nope.” I held the bottle up to her.

Maggie glared at me and wrenched it out of my hands. “Fine, you child,” Maggie said and opened it. She smelled it, then shivered. “Christ, what’s in this?”

I saw the curious look on her face. “It’s medicine, it’s supposed to smell bad. Isn’t it? Well, it’ll make you feel better.” I looked at the bottle.

“If it doesn’t kill me first.” She put the bottle on the counter. “Now get out of here.”

“Okay, first point me to four-east.”

“You can’t just walk in there,” Maggie whispered as we walked to the elevator.

“Sure I can. I’ll play stupid, like I don’t know where I am.”

“Play stupid?” she asked as I got in the elevator.

“Sarcasm. See? You’re feeling better already.”

As the doors closed, I whispered, “You still look too young to be a doctor. And take your medicine.” Maggie growled a comeback I didn’t get to hear.

I stood in the elevator, my curiosity piqued. I looked around waiting to get to the fourth floor. As I looked up, I noticed the overhead sprinkler system. I squinted and looked closer. Is that what I think? I started to say to myself, but the elevator doors opened.

I stepped out into the corridor. Maggie said take a left to the double doors, through the doors, and turn right. The nurse’s desk would be on the left. Maggie gave good directions. However, there was no one at the desk. In fact, there was no one in sight. I casually walked around the nurse’s station and saw another set of double doors that read, “No Visitors Beyond This Point.”

I never paid attentions to signs. I slowly looked around, and no one was in sight. I walked up to the doors and gently pushed on one of them.

“Are you lost?” A deep voice rang out of the silence, and I jumped.

“Christ, you scared me,” I said and looked at the janitor standing there. He was a younger man, blond, maybe thirty-five, pushing a bucket and mop.

“May I help you? Can’t you read?”

“Which question would you like me to answer first? Sorry, I was looking for Jane. I thought she was on this floor. She’s a nurse,” I said, grateful I remembered the ER nurse from the other night.

“I don’t know any Jane who works on this floor.”

“Do you know everybody that works on this floor?”

He frowned at me. “Mostly, and I don’t know a Jane. Maybe you have the wrong floor.” I glanced around, and we were the only ones there. Where the hell is everybody?

“Isn’t this four-south?” I asked, trying to act lost.

He looked at me for a moment. “No, this is four-east.”

“Oh, boy, how stupid. I do have the wong wring, er, wrong wing. I should’ve listened and gone to the main desk first.” I skirted away from the janitor. Something about him didn’t look right.

“Thanks, you’ve been awfully helpful,” I said. The janitor said nothing as I walked down the corridor.

Christ, what a grump, I thought as I got into the elevator. I looked up at the sprinkler head again. I pushed the button for the second floor and the doors closed. Nonchalantly, I whistled, looked around and up again. I was right, I knew I was. “Cameras in the dashboard.” Summer’s words rang in my head.

“Are you sure?” Todd and Summer were amazed. I wanted to tell Maggie first, but she didn’t answer her page. The next best thing was to tell the Lockwoods. They would understand completely.

“I’ve seen enough camera lenses in my life to know. It was a camera in the sprinkler head, I’m sure of it. I had a colleague of mine show me something just like it once for surveillance.”

“A camera in a sprinkler head. Why hide it?” Todd shook his head.

“Why not?” Summer countered.

“I just had to tell someone. I figure you two wouldn’t think I’m nuts.”

“Cameras in the dashboards,” Summer said nervously. “I thought it was possible, now we know for sure.”

The three of us stood at the counter in silence. For now, there were no customers in the Lockwoods’ store.

Paranoia set in as we looked up at the sprinkler system.

Chapter 8

Okay, what the hell do we have? I asked myself as I left the Lockwoods’ store.

Cameras in the sprinkler system. Dr. Geller was the victim of a heart attack—a hit-and-run combination mess. Dr. Jackson was a victim of a robbery, where nothing was stolen, but he gets his brains bashed in for his trouble. Dr. Iverson, I didn’t know anything about yet. They were all working on some research project. I had an intruder who nearly killed me with my own dining room chair. Maggie asked a few questions at the hospital, and we nearly got run over. Instinctively, I knew that car was no accident.

I thought of Ellen, who was in my apartment the night before when I thought I heard another voice. Ellen could hear the party coming from Matt and Jerry’s. Why did she go into my apartment? Perhaps she was just looking for the party. I stretched my aching neck as I pulled up to my apartment.

I noticed Sam Morgan walking down the street. I was going to call to her when a black car pulled up. Sam got in when the car door opened. The car drove down the street and out of sight. What was that now? Relax, Kate. It was probably a friend. Good grief.

I sat in front of my fireplace and studied the journal once again. I concentrated on the numbers. Of course, they meant something. I was determined to find out. Something was definitely rotten at University Hospital. I knew that; it didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure that out… Scientist. Both men who were killed were scientists. This other doctor, Iverson. I wondered what his part was in this mess.

The annoying buzz of my doorbell broke me from my thoughts.

It was Matt. “Jerry called, what’s going on?” he asked anxiously as I invited him in. I explained the whole situation to him from beginning to end as I had with Jerry.

Matt sat there amazed as he listened while I stood in front of the fire, warming my hands. “If Jerry can find out about these doctors, maybe they have a common link that somehow is connected to me. Nothing is coincidental, I don’t believe that. I’m a part of this for some reason. It’s all tied together, Matt.”

“He can find out anything. He spent an enormous amount of money on a state-of-the-art information system. He’s hooked up everywhere, to everything,” Matt said with admiration. “Ya just gotta love this guy.  You let me know if you need anything. I’m glad you and your lady fair are coming to dinner. See you at seven.” Matt gave me a peck on the cheek and headed for the door.

I arrived at Matt’s Café at 6:45. I drummed my fingers on the table and glanced at my watch. Seven thirty and no Maggie.

Matt came up to the table and sat. “Don’t worry. She’s a doctor. She probably had a heart transplant to do or something.”

I was not so hopeful. It wasn’t like Maggie to be late, although it was only a half hour.

“Probably got stuck in traffic,” I said.

Twenty minutes later, I was worried. “Okay, I’m calling.” As I pulled out my cell phone, Maggie came through the door.

“Hey, everything all right?” he asked and pulled out a chair.

“Fine. I just had two emergencies.”

I helped her with her coat. “You should be home in bed. We can skip this and make it another night.”

Maggie waved me off. “No, this is fine. I’m hungry. That’s a good sign,” she said. “Nice sweater.”

She was referring to the sweater she bought me while we were in Ireland. “Thanks, a very good friend of mine gave it to me. I love it,” I said and winked.

“She has very good taste.”

“Fair Maggie, I have just the thing. We’ll start you off with a nice bowl of soup,” Matt said.

As we ate dinner, Jerry joined us. “I would have had this to you sooner, but I was in meetings all day with some new client. But…” He waved an envelope, and I eagerly opened it.

Matt kissed Jerry on the head and set a bowl of soup in front of him. He sat next to Maggie. “How’s the soup?”

Maggie smiled and nodded. “Delicious. It hit the spot.”

I was busy reading the report. “Dr. Carl Jackson was from Johns Hopkins. A Ph.D. Genetics and biology were his fields. A year ago, he was given a leave of absence from the university to come to Chicago and work with several other scientists at University Hospital. He was brilliant, near genius. Not married, no children. No real hobbies. Hmm.” I grunted and turned the page over.

“Dr. Bernard Geller also a Ph.D. in the same fields, genetics and biology, also chemistry. Born in Bonn, West Germany. He was in the United States for the past twenty years, teaching at Stanford. Had several papers published in the field of genetics. Got special leave, same as Dr. Jackson, to work at University Hospital. Widower, no children. That’s all, folks.”

“Nothing yet on the other doctor, Iverson. I’m trying several different spellings and cross-referencing. I think I’ll have something definite by tomorrow, especially if they cross-reference with the genetics,” he said positively and ate his soup.

I explained what I heard from the nurse that morning. “So at least we know Dr. Iverson is from Germany. That might help. Maggie found out they were working on some project that was all hush-hush.” I sighed and rubbed my eyes. “This is not a coincidence. I’m beginning to believe the Lockwoods’ idea of a conspiracy.”

Matt gave me an incredulous look. “You must be tired. Eat your soup.”

Over dinner, I couldn’t get my mind off of it. “Okay,” I said and got to it. “What do we know? Dr. Jackson and Dr. Geller, both Ph.D.s in genetics and biology. Both from different universities but recruited for research here in Chicago. Dr. Jackson hides a journal. Scribbling mostly, except for the word Genesis. However, thanks to the young doctor from Cedar Lake, Illinois…” I stopped and winked at Maggie, who raised her water glass and smiled. “We know that he hastily draws the DNA molecule on one of the pages. If he were alive, he could decipher it, no problem. I figure that’s why he wrote it down. He could have been an absent-minded kind of a guy who needed lists to remember anything. This might have been his way of remembering.

“If he were doing some hush-hush research, he wouldn’t be allowed to take anything home from the hospital. He probably committed it to memory, dashed home, and scribbled it before he forgot it. Understanding his own writing, he’d have no problem going back and rewriting it to make more sense. Unfortunately, he got his brains splattered before he could do this.”

“This Dr. Iverson. I overheard someone talking about him late this afternoon,” Maggie said. “He’s from Germany, like Judy said. His name is Fredrick.”

“That’s great, Maggie.” Jerry took his pad and wrote down the name.

I looked over at Maggie, who looked tired as she yawned. “Okay, you’re going home,” I said. “You shouldn’t have even come out. Let me drive you.” Maggie shook her head.

“No, really. I’ll be fine. The soup helped tremendously, Matt.”

“Anytime. You go home and get a good rest,” Matt replied.

We waited while the valet retrieved Maggie’s car.

“Call me in the morning,” I said as he pulled up to the curb.

“I will. Now kiss me and go home.”

I leaned down and kissed her. Maggie smiled and kissed me again. “Good night, Kate,” she said and slipped behind the wheel. “I’ll call you in the morning. Stop worrying.”

I watched as she pulled out of the parking lot. I went home, but I did worry.

I sat once again in front of my beloved fire, gazing at the flames. My eyelids got heavy as I glanced around my living room. In one short week, a great deal had happened. I looked around and felt uneasy. There was always something about this apartment. Not just because Dr. Jackson was killed here, which in itself was creepy, but I never felt like I was alone. I knew no one was in my apartment. I just had an uneasy feeling—that was the only way I could describe it.

Instinctively, I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling my old scar. “Something’s just not right,” I said out loud.

I looked at the journal, flipping the pages. Genesis was at the top of the first page. 624, 712, 801, 1010, all numbers on each of the pages. Maybe they were combinations to a safe. No, they’d be together. These were a series of numbers. I didn’t think they were chapter and verse from the Book of Genesis. Then why use that name? I shook my head. Dates, I thought, looking at them. They had to be dates. I picked up the phone and called Mike Kelly, hoping he’d be in. Gratefully, he was and I explained all I knew.

“Kate Ryan, what are you into?” he asked fatherly.

“I don’t know, Mike. Do me a favor? I just need to know when Dr. Jackson was killed.” I explained all that had happened.

I heard him sigh deeply. “Okay, hold on.” He put the phone down and I waited. I looked at the numbers in the journal. I knew I was right.

“Okay, you pain in the ass, let me see. They found the body on October 13. The coroner figures he was dead for a couple days. So he died October 11, maybe 10. What are you thinking?”

“Ten-ten,” I said. “Mike, I have nothing concrete. Except the break-in, and even the car might be unrelated, although I’m thinking it isn’t. I can’t prove anything. Something is going on, though.” I explained about Dr. Geller. “But I have nothing. I need more time to decipher a couple of things. I promise I’ll tell you as soon as I figure it out.”

“Remember what happened to your friend,” he warned.

“God, Mike, that sounds like a threat.” I heard him sigh.

“I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

“Neither do I, believe me.”

After I talked to Mike, I sat there and stared at the phone. I couldn’t forget what almost happened to Maggie. It scared both of us to death, I thought as I concentrated on the dates.

1010 was a date. October 10, that was his last entry and the word “keys.” I knew that the other series of numbers must have been dates, as well. 624-June 24; 712-July 12; and 801-August 1. They all meant something, but what?

All of this was giving me a horrible headache. Something had to give soon. I decided to read to take my mind off it. A good book and a hot bath, I thought. Standing by the brick bookcase, I examined the books. History? No, I’d fall asleep in the tub. Philosophy? God, no, I’d sooner fall asleep in the tub. Ah, a good old-fashion murder mystery.

I searched my bookcase and saw it. I picked up the book of poetry by Oscar Wilde and remembered how Ben said it was sitting on my back porch of my cabin. I opened the book to the white bookmarked page and the poem “Ballad of the Reading Gaol.” I skimmed through the poem and noticed the line—Yet each man kills the thing he loves. Why did that sound so familiar? I couldn’t think. I was tired and poetry just didn’t do it for me right now. The book slipped out of my hands when I placed it back on the shelf. While I fumbled for it, the book slammed into the fireplace, dislodging a brick. I was amazed when a piece of brick bookcase came loose.

“What the hell happened here?”

I jiggled the brick, and to my surprise, the entire piece slid forward and came off the shelf. I held the brick in my hand, stupidly looking at it.

“What the hell is this?”

As I tried to fit the brick back, I saw something tucked away between the shelving. It was a black plastic bag. I reached in and took it out, staring at it as stupidly as I did the broken piece of mortar.

It was folded and taped as if to protect whatever was inside. Gently, I pulled at the tape and opened the plastic bag. I took out what looked like a computer CD. It was not as large as a usual music CD or DVD. Two maybe three inches around, the CD was in its plastic container. I turned it over in my hand; there was a key taped to the back of it.

“Keys,” I whispered as I remembered that word scribbled in the journal. There was no writing, no description on the CD of any kind on either side. “Who am I, Nancy Drew?”

I tried to figure out what to do next. I put the disc back in the bag and folded it securely. Dr. Jackson must have hidden this, as well, I thought. I placed it back between the bricks and fit the loose brick back as well as I could. It still looked like a broken brick. I looked around the room, trying to figure out somewhere to put it.

I had an idea as I took the disc from its hiding place and went to my bedroom. I gently nudged the broken pine panel on the headboard. It was loose, and it slid apart just enough to slip in the wrapped disc. I slid the panel back, and it was concealed.

I breathed a heavy sigh of relief as I looked at the headboard, grateful that I didn’t get rid of my old bedroom set.

Feeling confident it would be safe there, I put the brick back and placed the book on the shelf. I took extra green Christmas garland and put it along the shelf to hide the brick. Doing the same with the other bookcase, they matched and didn’t look out of place.

I looked at my watch. It was 10:30. I was going to call Maggie but thought she’d be sleeping. I suddenly had an uneasy feeling about her. Although it was just a cold, I had such a feeling of doom.

I was glad I didn’t read a murder mystery.

Chapter 9

I had a fitful sleep as I continued to look at my headboard throughout the night, waiting for it to come crashing down on my head. Tired of staring at it and completely exhausted yet wide awake, I pulled my stiff body out of bed. I called Maggie and got her voicemail. I left a brief, scathing message, threatening bodily harm if she didn’t call me back, then I called the hospital.

“I’m gonna kill her if she went to work sick.”

According to Judy, Maggie wasn’t in, thank goodness. For some reason, Dr. Bunkly came to mind. “Is Dr. Brinkley in?” I asked Judy.

“No, I’m sorry. He’s taken a leave of absence, and I’m not sure when he plans on returning. Can another doctor help you?”

“Oh, no, that’s all right. Thanks,” I said and hung up.

Dr. Bunkly on a leave of absence? I rubbed my aching neck and took a shower. As I was dressing, the phone rang; it was Maggie.

“Hey. How do you feel?”

“Tired. I’m at home, just going to rest,” she said. “I should be fine by tomorrow. I’m going back to bed, though.” she said.

“Okay, sweetie. I’ll stop over later with some chicken soup.”

“Hmm, sounds good. See you later,” she whispered and hung up.

I still had that worried feeling when I hung up. I shrugged, thinking I was just being overprotective. My mind was on overdrive. So much had happened, and the only one I trusted was home sick in bed. However, I knew Maggie was better off out of this. Allowing her to ask questions at the hospital had near disastrous results. I instantly wished I’d gotten the license plate number from that car. A big black car, boy, that narrowed it down. I was getting disgusted with this whole mess. I thought of Sam and the black car she got into the other day. Christ, what the hell is going on?

Who could I trust? Certainly not Ellen. Dr. Brinkley was history. Matt and Jerry were helping me, but after what happened to Maggie, I shied away from involving anyone else. However, I knew I couldn’t do this one alone.

I thought about the disc and key hidden safely in my headboard. I knew I had to find out what was on it. Usually, Teri and Mac were here to help. Now Jerry was my only hope. His research company got the information on Drs. Jackson and Geller. Perhaps he could work his magic with this disc.

Wishing I had another alternative, I walked across the hall and knocked on their door. Matt opened it and smiled. “Good day, Kate. How’s Maggie?”

As I told him, he scowled and pulled me into his apartment. “Look, Kate, it’s none of my business—”

“Since when?”

“And I certainly don’t want to sound like the Lockwoods, but don’t you think all of this is odd?”

“Matt, it’s all odd,” I said. “I don’t know. I’m getting paranoid in my old age. Too many shadows around here, too many noises. I keep getting the feeling I’m being watched.” I raised my voice to a squeak. “Hell, I don’t know.”

As we spoke, we heard a noise in the hall and I groaned. “See what I mean.” We both went to the door. There were two movers hauling cartons up the stairs.

“Hi there. New tenant?” Matt asked nicely.

“Yep, guess so,” he said as he climbed the stairs.

As Matt and I watched, we heard the Lockwoods’ door open. Summer peered down at them. “New tenant?” she asked as she came down. “I have to tell you, there’s an awful lot going on in this building.”

“I agree.” Fine, now I’m agreeing with them.

“What do you mean?” Matt asked as he got out of the way of the movers.

“These guys have been at it for two hours, and so far, no furniture. Don’t you think that’s odd?” she asked.

Matt thought about it. “Maybe it’s coming later.”

Summer shrugged. “Maybe.”

The movers had gone as we stood in the hallway not saying much. I had to make a decision. I looked at Summer and Matt. “Look, I think I need some help here. Too much has happened.”  Summer and Matt exchanged glances. “I need a computer, a state-of-the-art computer, and someone who knows how to work it.”

Matt smiled. “We’ve got one, but I never touch it. Let me call Jerry and get him home.”

“Something’s going on, I don’t know what, but too many things are happening,” I said as Matt left.

Summer interrupted me. “I agree. This smacks of a conspiracy. Now I know you all think Todd and I are goofy.”

I did think that and felt ashamed. Summer seemed to read my mind. “It’s okay, but you have to admit the last few days have been unusual, to say the least.”

I did agree to that. “How about we meet here in an hour?”

Summer agreed. “I’ll call Todd. I know you want to figure this out by yourself. But, we’re all involved in this, too. Whatever is happening started long before you moved in. Maybe now we can figure it out, be done with it, and can get back to the business of living.”

I felt better. I needed to bounce all this off somebody.

Matt came back. “He’ll be home in an hour. What are you going to do?”

“We all meet here in an hour. I’ll tell you all about it.” I hoped I was doing the right thing, trusting and involving the rest of them. I looked over at Sam’s door. I still didn’t know what to think about Samantha Morgan. I needed to get organized. I needed a clear head to fit the pieces together.

I sat on my bed and gently slid the paneling down, grabbed the disc, then replaced the paneling. As I walked into the living room, there was an envelope on the floor that someone had slipped under my door. Cautiously, I picked it up. “Fine. A letter bomb.”

I held it at arm’s length and gingerly started to open it; feeling silly, I just tore at it. It was an invitation from Deke Philips for some Christmas cheer at his place the next night before he left for the holidays.

God, I’d almost forgotten it was two weeks till Christmas. Soon Teri and Mac would be home. All at once, I missed them and Maggie. I called Maggie and again got her voicemail.

I had a sick feeling as I left the message. “Hi, sweetie. I’m just being a pest. I’ll be across the hall with the boys for a while. I’ll call you later. I hope you’re feeling better. Please give me a call if you need anything.”

They were all waiting for me when Jerry opened the door. Todd and Summer looked worried and excited at the same time. Matt guided me to a chair.

“You looked exhausted,” Todd said as Matt handed me a cup of coffee.

“Caffeine, just what I need.”

Summer got things started. “Kate, you’ve got the floor.”

“Okay, we all know that Dr. Jackson worked at Johns Hopkins and got a special leave of absence to come to Chicago on a research project. The same for Dr. Geller, he was from Stanford. Now both of them are dead. Dr. Jackson killed during a foiled robbery attempt in his apartment. Dr. Geller had an apparent heart attack and stumbled into an oncoming car and was killed.” I got up and paced back and forth as they watched me curiously.

“It helps me think,” I said as an explanation and continued to pace. “I move in, and the very next day, someone breaks into my apartment, and we all know what happened. I change my locks, but I still get an eerie feeling I’m being watched. I stupidly allow Maggie to ask questions at the hospital. That very night, we almost get run down by a car.” I reached in the pocket of my sweater and pulled out the journal and the disc.

“Now I find these quite by accident. They were hidden in my apartment. Very cleverly, I might add.”

They all sat there amazed staring at me. Well, Jerry and Matt were amazed. The Lockwoods looked as though they expected it and just exchanged that couples’ look. Jerry and Matt had that couples’ look going, too, but theirs was rather clueless. The poor guys didn’t know what to think.

Jerry picked up the disc and nodded. “I can run this, I think, but, not from here. This is not for the usual CD-ROM. This is high-tech stuff. This key, have any idea?”

“I’d say maybe a desk or a file cabinet,” I suggested.

Todd picked up the journal. “May I?”

“Please, I need help with this.”

He and Summer leafed through it. His eyes widened, just as Maggie’s did when she got to the DNA scribbling. He looked at me. “Maggie noticed it and explained. It’s DNA, folks.”

They all looked at one another, amazed and confused. “Now you look how I feel. The series of numbers are dates, I believe. 1010 was the last entry, October 10, he was killed the next day,” I said and Summer looked at me.

“How did you find that out?” She was enthralled. I told them about Mike Kelly.

“You trust him?” Todd leafed through the journal.

“Of course I do. He worked with my father.” I explained my father and glossed over my PI business. All heads shot up and gave me a collective, incredulous look.

Matt’s eyes were as big as saucers. “You were Sam Spade? Did you carry a gun?” Jerry pinched him.

“Yes, but I never used it.”

Summer and Todd smiled. “We both figured you to be something other than a photographer. Summer said you handled yourself too calmly in the light of what’s happening. And with the camera.”

“What camera?” Jerry asked, and I explained. Jerry and Matt were astounded.

“Are you sure?” Matt whispered.

“Positive,” I said.

“So, Kate, what do you think is happening?” Jerry asked as he looked at the disc.

“I’m not quite sure, but someone is trying to keep this research project a secret. It would appear that they’re monitoring who’s coming and going. Well, if I’m right, they’ve seen me. I’m glad Maggie’s home and away from this. Look, I really don’t like involving all of you,” I said, and Todd waved his hand.

“Hold on now, we’ve all lived here for many years. This is our home, and something was going on long before you moved in,” he repeated Summer’s words from earlier.

“These dates—624, June 24?” Summer asked.

“I’ll bet my log cabin on it,” I said.

Summer looked at Matt. “Remember back in June we were having the barbecue on the roof? Carl came home and we invited him. Remember he sat there not saying much and not eating at all.”

“Yes, I was furious. I made those ribs myself. It took me all day, and he just sat there not eating. Was that in June?” Matt asked.

Jerry nodded. “I was in New York, remember?”

“That’s right, you left me alone for three days to be with that horrid woman,” Matt said and looked at me. “His mother.”

“Yeah, that’s why we had the barbecue. We had to keep you company, you cried like a baby,” Todd said affectionately.

Jerry looked at Matt, who nodded—pouting for emphasis.

“Kate, these are chemical equations, hydrogen, nitrogen. What’s this word here?” Todd asked, and I sat next to him on the couch. Matt and Jerry looked over our shoulders.

“It looks like expediting.” I looked closer. My headache was coming back.

Matt leaned down. “Excrement,” he chimed in and gave us an innocent look as we turned to him. “What? It could be.”

“Experiment,” Summer said.

Jerry gave Matt a disturbed look. “Excrement,” he repeated, shaking his head. Matt shrugged.

“Okay, experiment. That was written on the 712 page, July 12.” I looked at the disc.

“Genesis?” Summer asked as she looked up.

I nodded. “It’s the only clear word in the journal. Maggie and I thought the series of numbers were chapter and verse from the first book of the Old Testament.”

“That makes sense,” Summer agreed.

“In the beginning,” I quipped thoughtfully. “The beginning of what, though?”

Matt came out of the kitchen with a tray of drinks. “Okay, time out,” he said and they all took a glass. “It’s papaya, orange, and a hint of lime.” Summer and Todd were excited.

He thrust a plate of cheese and fruit at me. “Eat. I’ll bet you haven’t all morning.”

I gratefully nibbled while Jerry looked at the disc. “I’ll bring it in tomorrow. I don’t want this thing out of my sight. Besides, I don’t want anyone taking any risks,” I said firmly. “I’ll come by about ten.” Jerry agreed and handed the disc to me.

“So are we all going to Deke’s tomorrow?” Matt asked.

“It would be the polite thing to do,” Todd said.

“Oh, it won’t be that bad. We’ll bring plenty of Christmas cheer,” Jerry said.

As I ate my cheese, I wondered how and when Dr. Jackson did this. Where? And a much better question, why? I was trying to put myself in his shoes. “What was his intention when he copied this, whatever it is? Why would he do this?”

A horrible thought occurred to me. “Was Dr. Carl Jackson the prey or the predator? Perhaps he was blackmailing somebody.”

I had a terrible feeling about this disc. No matter what it revealed, I was sure of one thing—it was only the beginning.

I had a queasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. I hoped it was the cheese.

Chapter 10

I juggled the container of warm soup as I used my key to let myself into Maggie’s apartment. I had tried to take my mind off this mess, so I made a pot of chicken soup for her.

“Maggie?” I didn’t want to scare the hell out of her as I crept into the kitchen.

I put the soup in a very expensive-looking pot that looked as if it had never been used. Dr. Winfield was not one for the kitchen. I walked to her bedroom door and opened it.

She was sleeping on her side, the quilt pulled up around her. I smiled and sat on the edge of the bed and smoothed her thick hair away from her face. She stirred and moved slightly, her eyes fluttered open.

“Hi,” she whispered with a grin.

“Hey,” I said and felt her forehead. It wasn’t as warm as before. Maybe that cough syrup was doing the trick. “How do you feel?”

“Tired.”

“What about some of that medicine? Shouldn’t you take more?” I didn’t like this helpless feeling watching Maggie and not being able to help. “I brought some chicken soup.”

Her eyes opened fully, but they still looked feverish. “I’ll take the medicine after I eat.”

“It’s on the stove now.” I kissed her forehead.

“You actually found a pot?”

“I think the price tag was still on it.”

She laughed. “I’d love some soup.”

“Okay, homemade chicken soup, coming right up.” I kissed her forehead again and left the room.

Maggie looked more alert after the soup, but she still was groggy and tired as she scooted down in bed. I covered her with the quilt.

“Lay with me?” she asked.

I kicked off my shoes, and as she turned on her side, I crawled under the covers and spooned behind her. She let out a tired but contented sigh as I wrapped my arms around her. “Go to sleep, sweetie,” I whispered and kissed her head.

“I’m practically there,” she mumbled. “Thanks.”

“For what?” I snuggled her body closer to mine.

“For taking care of me.”

“My pleasure,” I said to the gentle snore.

After a nice long nap, I eased out from Maggie, who was still snoring peacefully. I left her a note telling her I’d call later. It was nearly seven o’clock.

I was met by Sam as I came up the stairs. “Hi.”

“Hi. You look tired,” she said. “Have you eaten dinner?”

At the thought of it, my stomach growled loudly. “And there’s your answer.”

“I’m having baked chicken. Why don’t you join me? You don’t look like you want to start cooking.”

“That sounds good. You’re right.”

She stepped back and invited me in. “C’mon in, it’s nearly ready.”

“Make yourself at home,” she called out and headed toward the kitchen.

I glanced down the hallway and looked around the living room. It struck me that I saw no pictures of family or friends. There was nothing personal about the place. No books, no magazines, no mail of any kind. I looked on the table by her phone and noticed there was mail. Feeling slightly ashamed of myself, I casually walked over to the table. I looked down at the mail and frowned. It was a magazine, addressed to occupant. I was about to move it and look at the others when I heard Sam in the kitchen. Quickly, feeling like a voyeur, I walked back into the living room.

Over dinner, we talked of many things.

“So any brothers or sisters?” I asked.

“Nope, just me. Mom and Dad just lucked out,” she said. “So, Kate, you’ve looked very tired these past few days.”

I shrugged. “A lot on my mind, I guess.”

“Dr. Jackson still?” I looked at her but said nothing.

“Sam, I don’t know what’s going on, but the less you know, the better off you’ll be.”

Sam sighed deeply. “Okay. You don’t know me very well. I can see why you don’t trust me.” I saw the dejected look and felt that Irish Catholic pang of guilt.

“It’s not that I don’t trust you,” I said, but that wasn’t entirely true. “I’m just being paranoid anyway.”

“Somehow I don’t see you as a paranoid person.”

Gratefully, the topic of Dr. Jackson was dropped. The remainder of the evening was quiet, and after dinner, we had coffee by the fire.

“This might be kinda strong, it’s French roast. My ex loved strong coffee, and I’m still in the habit.”

“So, Sam Morgan, what type of work do you do?”

“I’m a buyer,” she said, drinking her coffee.

“A buyer of what?” I asked, smiling. “You’re mysterious, Miss Morgan.”

Sam hesitated. “I don’t mean to be. I have a very boring job. I work for G.W. Walsh downtown. I work in their trade department. We buy and sell stocks, commodities...boring,” she said emphatically.

“Not if you enjoy it.”

There was silence for a moment before Sam spoke. “I had a strange thing happen today. I had the strangest feeling someone was looking in my kitchen window, just before you came here.”

“Did you see anybody?”

“I thought I saw someone walk down the gangway and into the alley, but I couldn’t be sure. I have a feeling something’s going on. If it’s none of my business, that’s fine. I’d hope, however, that you’d tell me if it concerned me,” she said, watching me closely.

“I don’t know what’s going on, but I’m told that Dr. Jackson was killed in his, well, my apartment.”

Sam’s eyes widened. “Really? Who do you think killed him?”

I hesitated, and Sam reached over and put her hand on my knee. “You don’t know me very well. I can tell you’re apprehensive. We can talk about something else if you like.”

“No, I don’t mean to be rude. I just don’t want anyone involved, if at all possible. It appears it was a robbery attempt gone horribly bad. I’m not too sure that’s true. I don’t want to see anyone else hurt.” I looked at Sam, who smiled.

“Thank you for your concern...hurt over what?” she prodded.

I stifled a yawn. “I’m sorry.”

“That’s all right. You do look tired. If I can help, please let me.”

I was having a hard time keeping my eyes open. I took a drink of coffee. Sam was talking to me, and I listened to her, but all at once, I felt very tired.

“Kate?” Sam sat next to me on the couch. “Are you all right?”

“Yes.” I put my hand to my forehead. “I’m just tired.”

Sam took the cup away from me. “Why don’t you lie down?”

I put my head back and closed my eyes. “Wow. Sam, I’m sorry. I must be way over-tired. I haven’t slept much lately.”

“Why don’t you just relax?” Sam was saying. I nodded as Sam put her hand on my forehead. “Maybe you’re coming down with something.”

“You’re probably right. Maggie’s sick, I probably got it from her. I’ll kill her.”

I heard Sam laugh. “Just keep your head back for a minute. No more coffee for you, you’ll never get to sleep.”

I only nodded and closed my eyes. Sam’s cool hand was on my forehead and I drifted off...

I opened my eyes feeling disoriented. Sam was sitting next to me on the couch giving me a worried look. “Hey, you took a catnap.”

I blinked and looked around. “What time is it?”

“Only ten. You fell asleep for a few minutes.”

“Geez, I’m sorry.” I stood and slowly walked to the door. “Sorry,” I said again. “Must be a combination of the wine and no sleep.”

“Can I walk you to your door?”

“No, I think I know the way,” I said with a laugh, although my legs were wobbly. “G’night, Sam.”

I opened my front door and went to flip on the light, but it was already turned on. This was surprising, but I was too tired to think. Rubbing my eyes, I closed the door and made my way to my bedroom. I lay back against the pillows; my head felt like a brick. I groaned and felt my body turn to stone. I couldn’t move. I was scared and at the same time felt somewhat euphoric. Visions of Maggie flashed through my mind calming me, sending me off once again into complete peaceful darkness.

I had the mother of all hangovers. Not since college had I felt this bad. My head pounded as I sat on the side of my bed.

“That was some dinner.” I buried my head in my hands. It was only six thirty. I promptly fell back to sleep.

By eight thirty, I felt better as I showered and dressed. Skipping the coffee, I opted for a cup of tea. As I sat in my kitchen, someone knocked at the back door. I jumped and spilled the tea. I opened the door and there stood Sam sporting a sheepish grin.

“Good morning.”

“If you insist,” I mumbled and waved her in.

“How are you feeling? Better than you look, I hope.”

“I must apologize, Sam. I didn’t realize I drank that much wine. It usually doesn’t affect me like that,” I said, embarrassed.

Sam put her hand on my shoulder. “Don’t apologize. I had a nice evening. I don’t think it was the wine. I think you’re getting sick.” I noticed her hand lingered on my shoulder.

“I’m sorry.” I offered her tea.

“No thanks. I’m on my way to work. I saw you sitting here and just wanted to make sure you were feeling better.”

“I’m fine. Really.”

“Please don’t worry about it. I had a nice time. I’ll see you at Deke’s tonight?”

I nodded and watched her walk down the back stairs. I couldn’t get the evening out of my mind. I hadn’t had that much to drink, and although I was tired, I had a feeling there was more to it than that. In my younger days, I over-imbibed on occasion. What happened the night before felt nothing like that. However, this morning did.

After several aspirins, I called Maggie, left a message, and drove to Jerry’s office; I still had a splitting headache as I sat in front of his desk.

“Okay, let’s see what we can see,” Jerry said eagerly and sat at an enormous desk filled with every electronic and computerized gadget imaginable. He inserted the CD and typed furiously. It took seconds before it came to life.

“More speed, more memory. More money,” he said about his equipment as he typed a few more commands. I was impressed, which didn’t take much. I knew nothing of computers.

When the files were ready to be opened, he looked at me. “Ready?”

I nodded and he typed, his fingers flew across the keyboard as he tapped out the commands.

I noticed the deflated look on Jerry face. “I knew it,” he said disgustedly. I looked at the screen.

USER ID ***********

“Damn it,” I grumbled. “I should have known. Why did I think it would be easy?”

“I take it you don’t know it,” Jerry said dryly.

I was so tired I just started laughing. Jerry sat there and gave me a worried look. I couldn’t help it. It was so ridiculous.

“Jerry,” I said, drying my eyes. “I’m just gonna have to go over to the hospital and talk to whichever doctor is left standing, tell him I have what I think is a CD copy of their files, and if it wouldn’t be too much trouble, could I have your user ID? Think they’d go for it?”

Jerry laughed, but something struck me. “Hey, wait a minute. Maybe Dr. Jackson has told us.” I felt that anxious feeling in the pit of my stomach. Jerry said nothing as I thought for a moment. “Genesis,” I said with excitement.

Jerry eyes widened as he turned back to the screen. “Of course, Kate. I bet you’re right.” He typed Genesis as the user ID. He took a deep breath and hit the enter key.

I watched as the computer accepted Genesis, but…

PASSWORD   *************

“Shit,” I cursed and Jerry winced and looked up at me. “No, I don’t know it. Let’s try the numbers, perhaps that’s the password.”

Jerry tried all four series and nothing. “Okay, try Noah.”

He gave me a strange look but typed it in.

“Nimrod,” I suggested.

“Nimrod?” he repeated, and I nodded. Nothing.

“Babylon,” I said next.

“I knew I should have gone to Sunday school as a young boy.” He sighed and typed. Again, it came up <ACCESS DENIED>.

“Kate, we could try combinations of the numbers and the words you gave me. It’ll take sometime, but right now, you need to step away from this. Why don’t you get in touch with Maggie and spend some time with her? Take the evening off and relax,” he said fatherly and put the CD back in its case and handed it to me. “I’m serious. It will do you a world of good.”

I stood and took the disc, still chuckling. “You’re right. God, I have a headache.”

“You know, your eyes look funny. What did you do last night?”

“I came home from Maggie’s and met Sam. She offered dinner and I, like a fool, drank too much. Although, I really only had two glasses of wine,” I said, still aggravated at myself.

“Forget this for the rest of the day” He put his arm around me. “Now go. If you see my better half, tell him I’ll be home by six.”

“Yes, dear.” I put the disc in my pocket.

I sat at the light on Devon waiting for it to turn green. Something had definitely gone wrong for Dr. Jackson to make a copy of all that. He took an awful risk, if this research or project was as hush-hush as Maggie was told.

Genetics, chemistry, DNA. The light changed and the driver behind me laid on his horn. I jumped and looked in my rearview mirror.

“All right, hold your water. Merry Christmas,” I said and drove through the intersection. On the right, I saw The Health Food Store on Devon. I decided to stop. Maybe Summer would have something for my headache.

The bell jingled as I opened the door. Summer and Todd were behind the counter waiting on several people. Todd looked up and smiled.

“This is a surprise,” Summer said as the customers left. “You look ragged. Your eyes are glassy.” She reached over and felt my forehead. “No fever. Everything all right?”

“You mentioned yesterday you had something for a headache. I have the mother of them all.”

Summer looked at me closely. Todd did, too, and they chuckled. I stared at them. “What’s so funny?”

“At your age? I thought you’d have outgrown it. You can tell us, for heavens sake.” Summer patted my hand.

“Tell you what?”

“Hey, we were at Woodstock, remember?”

I still had no clue what they were talking about.

“You look stoned,” Todd whispered.

I gaped at them in horror. “I am not.” I laughed at the absurdity of it. “Good grief. You think I’ve been smoking?”

This was turning out to be a ridiculous day.

“You haven’t?” Summer came out from behind the counter. She took me by the shoulders and looked into my eyes. “What’s wrong then?”

I explained what happened at dinner the night before. They watched me cautiously. “I just drank too much and was pooped. Sam thought I might be coming down with something. I was completely embarrassed, leaving so early...”

“Leaving early?” Summer asked.

“Just how much did you have?” Todd asked and looked closer at my eyes. I felt like a patient.

“Two glasses of wine and a cup of coffee. Sam must be a tea drinker, her coffee leaves a little to be desired.”

Summer gave me a serious look. “What was wrong with it?”

I thought about it. “Just way too strong. She said something about her ex and French roast coffee or something like that.”

They looked at each other. “Why?” I asked.

“You said you left early? What time is early?” Summer examined my eyes.

“Well, Mom, I left at ten o’clock.” They looked at each other again and back to me. “Why?” I repeated impatiently and rubbed my aching temples.

“Kate, we heard you in the hallway. It was almost midnight,” Todd said slowly.

“No. It was only ten, I tell you.” I started to feel very confused. “Wasn’t it?”

“Explain the entire evening.” Todd sat me on the stool behind the counter.

I sighed and recounted the evening. “I got extremely tired, and Sam thought I was coming down with something. I laid my head back and I dozed off. When I woke, Sam said it was ten o’clock. I vaguely remember walking to my apartment.” I stopped and something struck me, but my mind was all jumbled.

Rubbing my temples, I continued. “I remember lying on my bed, I thought I saw Maggie. It was odd, but...” I shrugged and looked at them.

Todd and Summer exchanged that couples’ look and Todd said, “Scary and at the same time calming and almost euphoric. Not caring what the hell happens.”

My eyes widened and I said slowly, “Exactly.”

Summer nodded and put her hands on either side of my face and stared into my eyes. She pulled on my lower eyelid. “Honey, someone dropped something in your coffee.”

Conspiracies again.

“Guys, I just drank too much, and I’m probably getting whatever Maggie has.” My head pounded and Summer handed me some tablets. I eyed them suspiciously. “Herbal vitamins?”

“Advil. They work great,” Summer said.

“So Sam was the only one you saw last night?”

I nodded. Summer jumped up, sat on the countertop, totally intrigued, and munched on some dried fruit. I watched her, wishing I could be healthy like that, but dried apricots just did nothing for me.

“It’s your eyes, Kate. They’re glassy and the pupils are dilated. Trust us. We experienced enough of it in our time,” Todd said.

“Not to change the topic, but how’s Maggie?” Summer asked while she munched.

“I saw her and brought some chicken soup over to her. The poor thing needs rest and I’m being a pest.”

“Call her,” Summer ordered.

I took out my cell and dialed the number. “I’m being a pest.” I waited and got her voicemail again. I didn’t leave a message, and I didn’t want to believe what I was thinking. I dialed the hospital and was connected to her floor. They had her paged. I took an angry deep breath. “They’re paging her,” I said through clenched teeth.

“She went to work?” Summer asked. “Kate, calm down. There must be a good reason.”

“There is,” I replied. “She’s a stubborn, willful—”

“And you care for her,” Todd reminded me.

“Dr. Winfield.”

“Hello,” I said angrily.

“Hey,” Maggie said and coughed. “You’re a pest.”

I was not amused and said nothing.

“Is this an obscene phone call?” she asked playfully. I’m sure she knew I was angry.

“Didn’t I just see you? You should be in bed.”

“I will be. I had an emergency. I’m leaving in an hour.” She sneezed. “Please, don’t be angry.”

“I’m coming over there and you’re going home. If I have to carry you out myself,” I said. “Oh, God bless you.”

I grabbed my keys. “I’ll see you guys at Deke’s.”

“Remember, you love her.” I heard Summer’s warning voice as I marched out of the store.

Yes, but right then I wanted to strangle her.

Chapter 11

I stood at the nurse’s station exactly one hour later. “Have her paged, Nurse Judy,” I said impatiently and drummed my fingers on the counter. “Sorry, please have her paged,” I corrected myself.

“Maybe she went home,” Judy said as she paged.

I scowled at her. “Don’t cover for her. She’s here, I can feel it. She’s probably breathing all over some poor unsuspecting slob,” I said, shaking my head. “Where did she go?”

Judy leaned in. “Well, Dr. Iverson was at the elevator—”

I interrupted her. “Dr. Iverson? She got into an elevator with Dr. Iverson?” I slammed my hand on the counter.

Judy jumped. “I-I think so. Is that bad?”

“Christ, that stubborn woman will kill me. I swear she wants me dead,” I said angrily and turned away from the desk. Maggie stood there, giving me a sheepish grin.

“Hey, there you are. Are you ready? Let’s go,” she said in a raspy voice. She coughed and smiled as she grabbed me by the arm. “See you tomorrow, Judy,” she said, pulling on my arm.

Judy gave her a sick apologetic smile. “Hope you feel better, Dr. Winfield.”

I was unmovable. “Where have you been?” I gently but firmly grabbed Maggie by the elbow and guided her down the corridor. “Answer me.”

“Don’t start with me, Kate,” she said. “Your chicken soup did the trick. We should have it bottled and—”

“Come with me.” I pulled Maggie into the doctor’s lounge. I gently pushed Maggie into a chair and loomed over her. Maggie looked up, pale and tired; her eyes were glassy. I was furious and worried and scared and… My heart will never withstand this woman. I was trying to maintain my patience, and I sat next to her.

“Okay. Would you please tell me where you were?” I asked slowly. Maggie sighed and sneezed. I offered a well-deserved “God bless you.” “Did you honestly get on an elevator with Dr. Iverson?” My heart was pounding in my chest. Her look told me the answer. “Why, Maggie?”

“Kate, listen to me. Dr. Iverson said he was here from Germany, but he didn’t know when his work would be done. He was carrying a clipboard, and I tried to get a good look at it. It was in German. He got off the elevator and a blond-haired younger man was waiting for him. They walked down the corridor, so I got off—”

I dropped my head and let it fall on the table with a thud. “You got off the elevator?”

“Yes, now listen. It was down in the basement.” Maggie sneezed twice.

“God Bless you, squared.” I smiled in spite of the situation as Maggie blew her nose.

“You know what’s in the basement?” she asked from behind her tissue.

“I can’t imagine.”

“The morgue. And guess whose voice I heard?”

“In the morgue? I can’t even venture a good guess.”

“Ellen and another woman.”

“Are you sure? Ellen and another woman? In the morgue? That’s disgusting.” I grimaced as if I drank sour milk. “God, Maggie, she’s a ghoul.”

“You idiot.”

I chuckled and stopped. “Hey, I’m still mad at you. Why did you do this? Damn it, you were nearly run over the other night. Now you get into the elevator with this guy…” I let out a low growl and buried my head in my hands. “Damn it, Maggie.”

Maggie put her hand on my shoulder. “I’m sorry, but I didn’t know what else to do. So I just did what you would do.” I saw the challenge in her eyes.

I really wanted to argue with her; truly I did. However, it was exactly what I would have done.

“Don’t be angry,” Maggie said in a meek voice and fidgeted with her ring.

I watched and said nothing. Meek and Maggie Winfield could not be said in the same sentence. She was up to something. “Okay, Doctor. What are you hatching it that brain?”

Maggie smiled slightly. “I was just thinking. You’ll probably go down to the morgue, and I just thought, well, I thought I’d go with.”

“No,” I said and stood. I looked down into Maggie’s face expecting to see anger and saw her grinning. Now I was scared. “Don’t be grinning at me. No.”

Maggie reached in, pulled out a set of keys, and dangled them in front of me.

I sighed and looked to the heavens. “Why me?” I asked. “This is blackmail.”

Maggie stood and picked up a lab coat and tossed it to me. “You may need this.” She inched away from me. “You can come if you like. Or stay here.” She smiled sweetly and skirted past me and out the door.

“Maggie,” I said angrily and grabbed for her, to no avail. I followed her out the door.

As Maggie walked toward the elevator, her white lab coat floated behind her. I was right at her heels desperately reaching for the flying coattails.

“Oh, Dr. Winfield,” I said through clenched teeth, trying not to be noticed.

Maggie laughed as I turned down the corridor. I stopped abruptly, ran right into her, and let out a painful grunt. She pushed the button and the elevator door opened. She dashed in and turned to me. I was standing there holding my side. “Don’t just stand there, get in,” Maggie said and pulled my arm.

“I’m going to strangle you later,” I said, struggling into the lab coat.

Maggie pushed the button. When the doors opened, we stepped out into the hallway.

“Which way?” I whispered.

Maggie took the lead, and I reluctantly followed her down the long corridor. As we got to the door, I waited for Maggie to pull out the keys. When the snotty doctor simply pushed the doors open, I stood there gaping at her. “Why, you—”

“Let’s go, Dr. Ryan.”

A young man stood by a small file cabinet and looked up when he heard us. “Hi, Doc,” he said, smiling, and looked at me.

“Hi, Jimmy, this is Dr. Summers. She’s visiting for a week or so. I thought I’d show her around the hospital,” Maggie said professionally.

Jimmy gave her a sour look. “And show her the morgue?”

I gave Maggie a smug grin. Get out of this one, I thought.

“Yes, she’s a pathologist.” She returned the smug look.

Jimmy shrugged. “Okay by me. It’s about time for my break. I just have to file these for Dr. Iverson.”

Maggie and I exchanged a quick glance. Maggie held out her hand. “I’ll file them, Jimmy. You go ahead.”

“Are you sure? I don’t want to get into trouble—”

“Don’t worry.” Maggie patted his shoulder as she took the files. “It’ll be our secret.”

“Great, thanks, Doc.” He picked up his keys and walked out.

“Pathologist,” I said with disdain and Maggie sneezed.

“I thought it was quick thinking.” Maggie blew her nose. “Okay, I think we should do this quickly.”

“Are these patient files?”

Maggie nodded and opened one file; she handed me another. I cautiously flipped through it. “See if there’s anything that stands out,” I said.

Maggie read two or three files and handed them back. As I read them, I grunted. Maggie watched me, knowing I saw the same thing.

“Interesting,” I said as I read the files. “They all appear to be accidental deaths.”

“No cancer. No heart problems, diabetes. Nothing,” Maggie agreed. I closed the files and sat on the desk.

“What’s your opinion, Doctor?” I asked, and Maggie blew her nose again as she leafed through more files.

“You can’t go to the board of directors with this, if that’s what you’re thinking. There’s nothing unusual about accidental deaths. It might be coincidental but that’s all, Kate.”

“Do you think it’s odd?” I asked, and Maggie looked at me.

“Yes, I do.”

“That’s good enough for me,” Maggie took the files and put them back. “C’mon, I don’t like being here this long. I’ve got this eerie feeling.”

We started for the doors just as Jimmy walked through, eating a huge sandwich.

“We’re done here, Jimmy. Oh, I put the files back,” Maggie said.

“Thanks, Doc.” He waved goodbye as we walked out.

“Okay, Typhoid Mary, before you infect the entire North Shore, you’re coming back to my place.” I ushered her to my car.

“I’m perfectly capable of taking care of myself.”

“Whatever.”

“Why don’t you go away? You don’t appreciate anything I do. You didn’t even say thank you,” she said angrily.

I opened her door. “Thank you. Please get in.”

As I turned, Maggie grabbed my arm. “What in the hell is the matter with you? What else was I supposed to do? Stop and call you?”

I glared down at her and realized I was more worried than angry. However, my anger got the better of me. “What happened the other night was no accident, Maggie. You were meant to be run over.” I grabbed her shoulders. “Do you understand me?”

Maggie struggled against me. “Yes, I understand you. Now let me go.”

“I mean it. Don’t ever do that again.”

We were standing there glaring at each other. My body shook with fear. I loosened my grip on her and looked down into her blue eyes filled with tears. When I realized I put them there, my stomach clenched at the thought of hurting the one person in the world I…

“Maggie,” I whispered and pulled her closer.

Maggie sagged against me. I could feel her heart beating. She looked up. “Kate,” she said almost too quietly to be heard.

My heart was racing. I tried to form a coherent thought, but all I could see was Maggie hurt or worse. “I’m sorry,” I whispered. “I was just so scared.”

“I know, I’m sorry, too.” She looked up into my eyes. “Take me home?”

Maggie was nearly sleeping by the time we got to my place. I guided her to the bedroom; I was unnerved and worried that I had to help her slip into a pair of boxers and a T-shirt.

“How about your medicine?” I asked.

Maggie sighed and pulled the covers around her. “It’s at my place,” she whispered.

“Okay, sweetie, you sleep. I’ll go get it later with some of your clothes. You’re staying here for a while.”

She smiled and nestled into the pillows. “Okay.”

I shook my head and kissed her forehead. “You need a raging fever to agree with me.”

I checked on Maggie for an hour or so as she slept. After wearing a path in my hallway carpet, I figured I’d stop watching the poor woman in her sleep. So I went to the kitchen and busied myself making another pot of soup. Maggie still slept peacefully.

I ran to the door when that damned hideous buzzer went off. Matt stood there grinning. “Hi ho, Lady Ryan. Are you coming to Deke’s party tonight?”

“I don’t know, Matt. Maggie’s here, she’s still sick, and she’s sound asleep. I don’t want to leave her alone. If she feels better, maybe I’ll shoot up for a while.”

“Good enough,” Matt said.

I prepared the remainder of the chicken soup and watched Maggie as she ate.

“Kate, go to the party,” Maggie said. “You’ve fed me and taken care of me. Now go. I’m just going to sleep anyway.”

I gently pushed her against the pillows. “Well, sleep is the best thing. I’ll go to your place tomorrow morning and pick up a few things. Sleep now.” I kissed her forehead. “I won’t stay long.”

Matt, Jerry, and I sat on the couch. Todd and Summer sat next to each other on the love seat. Sam sat next to Deke in a chair. It was the most painful party I’d ever attended. For an hour, we all talked absently, drank wine, and ate crackers with cheese. Deke was playing host and looked around. “Can I get anybody anything?”

We all raised our glasses.

By nine thirty, I could take no more. I was about to get up when Deke said, “So anybody know who our new tenant is?”

Nobody had a clue. We told him about the movers but never saw the new owner.

“Maybe the new tenant is like Sam. They moved in early. Sam, your apartment was fixed up how long before you moved in?” Matt asked.

“About a couple of weeks,” she answered. “The only thing missing was the couch, as you doubtless remember.”

Deke looked at me. “Kate, any apprehensions living in Dr. Jackson’s apartment? I mean, knowing he got killed there and all. It would bother me.”

“No, not really. No ghosts, although I constantly hear things that go bump in the night. It’s been weird.” I looked at everyone.

“It would weird me out,” Sam said.

Summer looked around. “It would unnerve anyone, that’s why we all look out for each other.”

Mercifully, the evening was over. Matt watched Sam suspiciously as she and I stood by my door. I had no idea what he was thinking. I looked over at him, and he gave me a stern look.

“Good night, ladies,” Jerry said and pulled on Matt’s arm.

“Give Maggie a kiss from us, Kate,” Matt said. It sounded like a threat.

Jerry unceremoniously yanked him into the apartment.

“Good night, girls,” Jerry said.

“What’s the big idea…?” Matt exclaimed as the door closed.

“Good night, Sam,” I said over my shoulder.

“Good night, Kate. I hope Maggie is feeling better,” she said and closed her door.

The next morning, Maggie looked better, and I attributed that to the cough syrup and made a mental note to get it from her apartment. We sat at my kitchen table in comfortable silence.

“What section do you have?” Maggie asked as she leafed through the Tribune. “Don’t tell me, the sports or the comics?”

I glared at her over the top of the paper. “Sports.”

“Hmm. How are the Cubs doing?”

“It’s December, Maggie. The baseball season is over.”

She shrugged, picked up the entertainment section, and leafed through it. “Ah, here it is,” she said and sneezed again.

“What?” I asked as I drank my coffee. “God bless you.”

“Thank you. The benefit dinner. Aunt Hannah’s picture.”

There was Hannah, smiling for the camera with the mayor and a few other bigwigs. “She looks great.”

“She does. She loves the limelight,” Maggie said.

I picked up another section and leafed through it. “Hey, check out the headline of this article, ‘DNA Testing—Who Decides?’

“Hmm. I wonder what the project was that caused two scientists to die,” I asked as I read. “According to this article, DNA testing was a good thing. Especially in determining liability in certain crimes. Now they’re talking about stem cell research.”

“I know, it’s a very touchy and controversial topic,” Maggie said.

I racked my brain trying to get a handle on this. “I know one thing. Something is hush-hush at the hospital for a reason. It’s meant to be a secret. Now why would the hospital do something the public could not know?” I looked at Maggie, who shrugged.

“I don’t know, unless it’s something illegal or...” Maggie looked at me.

I went back to the DNA article. “Something the general public would frown upon.”

I got that feeling in the pit of my stomach of getting close to something. I was missing so many pieces of this convoluted mess, yet I felt close somehow.

“Kate, what are you thinking?” Maggie folded the paper.

We looked up at the ceiling when we heard the movement going on upstairs. “Hmm, the new tenant. Maybe I’ll introduce myself?”

“Go right ahead. I’m going to take a shower.”

I stood at the new tenant’s door and knocked. Summer opened her door and poked her head out. The sentinel.

“Good morning, I’ve already tried. No one answers.”

“Really, Maggie and I heard some movement.” I knocked again.

Summer came out and said, “You curious thing.”

“I know. I’m terrible. My sister and Maggie tell me I’m—”

The door flew open. Summer and I jumped back.

“Hello,” the gruff gentleman said. He was about thirty-five, dressed in painter’s overalls, with paint all over him.

“I’m sorry. We just thought we’d introduce ourselves. I live downstairs, and Summer lives across the hall.” I stuck out my hand. The frowning man took my hand. He had paint all over it. I looked at my hand.

“Oh, sorry.” He handed me a rag. I watched him curiously; something was odd about his guy. Something is odd about everybody.

Summer was trying to get a look beyond the young man. “So do you like the apartment?” Summer asked, craning her neck.

“I would if I lived here,” he said. “I’m the painter.”

“Oh...” we both said.

“When does the owner move in?” I asked, trying to look, as well.

“A few weeks. Look, I’m awful busy, but gee, thanks for stopping by.” He closed the door.

“What a grump,” I whispered.

“He needs a laxative.” We both laughed out loud.

“I hear laughing…” It was Matt.

We looked over the banister. “It’s only us, c’mon up,” Summer said, and Matt bounded up the stairs two at time.

“Ladies, how are we this fine morning? How’s Maggie?” he asked with a scowl.

“Will you quit giving me the eye? She’s taking a shower. She’s still not feeling well,” I said and started to worry again.

Matt nodded. “Good, you’re worried. It keeps your mind off other dalliances.”

“Dalliances?” I asked.

Summer looked confused. “Who are you dallying with?”

“No one.”

“Oh, you are, too,” Matt said. He looked at Summer and whispered, “Samantha Morgan.”

I gaped at him. “Will you mind your own business?”

“Samantha Morgan? Kate, you’re not. After what she did?” Summer asked motherly.

“What did she did?” Matt asked, beaming with curiosity.

I sat on the top step, shaking my head. “I give up.”

Summer explained what she thought happened to me at Sam’s the other night. Matt gasped and looked down at me as Summer continued.

“You could be wrong,” I said over my shoulder. “You don’t know if I...” No one was listening to me. I threw up my hands.

Matt was astonished. “Kate Ryan, I forbid you to dally with that, that...Mata Hari,” he exclaimed.

“Will you please butt out?”

“No, I’ve come to care a great deal for you and Maggie.”

“Are you pouting? Look, I think it’s irresponsible to accuse the woman of doing something like this,” I said.

They gave a sigh of resignation. “I guess you know what you’re doing,” Summer said.

Matt refused to listen. I smiled and kissed his cheek. “Thank you for being concerned. I’m going back down to Maggie, you old woman.”

“Don’t try to get on my good side, Lady Ryan,” he scolded. “Oh, by the way, Jerry found out about the other scientist. How about we drop by this evening? He’s got the poop on paper.”

Chapter 12

Jerry was filled with excitement when he and Matt dropped by that evening.

Matt sat next to Maggie and put his arm around her. “How is the Fair Maggie? You still look sick. Is Lady Ryan taking good care of you?” Matt waved his hand in the air. “By the lovesick look on your face, there’s no need to answer that,” Matt said with a happy sigh and sniffed the air. “What do I smell?”

“Apple pie,” Maggie said.

Matt put his hand to his heart. “Kate made you an apple pie?”

I knew I was blushing as I avoided both grins.

“Wait till you read this,” Jerry said, grinning from ear to ear, and held up a few pieces of paper. I gave him a curious look as I took the pages from him. “Read it out loud. Matt hasn’t read it.”

I leafed through them first and started, “Dr. Fredrick Iverson, born Innsbruck, Austria. Ph.D. in genetics and chemistry and was a physiologist, teaching anatomy at an obscure school in Germany. Widowed, one child. He left the college to work at University Hospital for the past year.”

As I read, my eyes widened, and I looked at Jerry. “I see you got to the interesting part,” he said and leaned forward.

“Very interesting.” I whistled. “According to this, Dr. Fredrick Iverson was dismissed from Boston Hospital. He was conducting unauthorized experiments, using unauthorized specimens. He was studying genetics, DNA. He took the...” I looked up at Jerry, who nodded, amazed, as well. I was dumfounded.

“He took DNA from rabbits and tried to,” I said, chuckling in disbelief, “duplicate them?”

“Duplicate?” Matt asked horrified. “Good grief, don’t rabbits do that pretty much on their own?”

Maggie raised an eyebrow. Jerry and I exchanged quick glances. “That’s multiply, my darling dope. This is duplicating,” Jerry informed him.

Matt looked confused and looked at Maggie, who patted his arm. “I’ll explain later,” she said.

“What was he doing?” I continued reading.

Matt chuckled. “Maybe he’s trying to make a master race.” His eye widened. “Or zombies?”

Jerry shook his head. “You watch too much TV.”

“Zombies?” Maggie asked.

“Don’t encourage him,” Jerry said.

Matt waved them off and looked at me. “You know, zombies. They mindlessly walk around following anyone who’ll lead them.”

“Those are Republicans, Matt,” I said as I read. “Well, evidently, whatever he worked on didn’t work. He was dismissed after pilfering hundreds of thousands in research funds and winds up at Obscure U. teaching anatomy.”

“I smell...” Matt started.

“I smell a rat, too, Matt. Something is definitely rotten at the hosp—”

Matt interrupted me. “No, Kate, I smell something burning.”

We all looked down the hall; the oven was smoking.

“Shit, the pie,” I said as we ran down the hallway, bumping into one another.

Smoke was everywhere as Jerry opened the kitchen door and the windows. Matt turned on the overhead fan, and I opened the oven, coughed, and pulled out the charred pie-brick. “Oops.”

“I sincerely hope you have something else for dinner,” Jerry said as the smoke cleared. I put the dead pie out on the porch, came back in, and looked around.

Then it struck me. “Why didn’t the smoke detector go off?”

“That’s not good,” Maggie agreed.

They located the smoke alarm above the doorway in the hall while I got the stepladder. “Why didn’t this thing go off?”

“No batteries, I bet,” Jerry said as he held the ladder.

When I took the cover off, there were no batteries, but as I looked closer, I noticed a cylinder with a couple of wires coming out. It came out in my hand very easily. “What the hell is this?” I got off the stepladder and showed them.

“I have no idea.” Matt took it. We all looked up at the ceiling as we heard something drop.

“So we do have new neighbors.”

“No, just a grumpy painter for now.” I handed the object to Jerry.

He held it in the palm of his hand. “This reminds me of something.”

We sat at the dining room table and examined it. “Hmm,” I said, looking at it.

“It looks like it was supposed to be connected to something,” Maggie said.

I agreed. I thought of the camera in the sprinkler system in the hospital. I looked down at the metal disc. Picking it up, I said, “Well, it’s not a camera. Let’s take it apart.” I got a screwdriver and handed it to Jerry. “You’re the computer wiz.”

He gingerly pried the top off. There was a computer board inside and a few wires. Jerry’s face was pale. He swallowed and looked at me.

“What’s the matter? It’s not a bomb, is it?” I asked, completely paranoid.

Matt laughed it off, then asked, “It’s not, is it?”

Jerry shook his head slowly. “When I was in the Navy, I was in communications.” He picked up the cylinder and showed us the inside. “I thought this looked familiar.” He took the screwdriver and pointed to the computer workings. “This, folks, is a transmitter. A microphone, if you will.”

I was stunned. Matt clutched his shirt to his neck. “You mean a microphone like someone is listening?”

“Not yet. It isn’t hooked up. These wires should be connected,” Jerry said.

I leaned in and whispered, “Could there be others?”

Jerry shrugged. We split up and checked the entire apartment. We looked in every light fixture, the ceiling fans; Jerry even took apart my phone. We looked under my bed. We found nothing, which didn’t mean there weren’t more of the buggers.

Maggie looked exhausted by the time we finished. I got her into bed. “I’ll be right in the living room,” I said.

Maggie shook her head. “Kate, I’m fine, just tired. Go on.”

This was really beginning to bother me as I waited for Matt to get Todd and Summer. We sat at the dining room table and looked at the microphone. Summer and Todd were amazed.

“How did they get it in?” Matt asked, sitting protectively close to Jerry, who shook his head.

“How and when?” I countered logically as I stared at it. “Now I know I wasn’t being paranoid when I thought I was being watched.”

“Why didn’t they hook it up?” Summer asked.

“My guess?” I looked around the table. “They didn’t have enough time. They must have put it there and…” I stopped and leaned forward as my mind raced. “That has to be it. But no, that would mean…” I was talking to myself and completely forgot the others. “No, that can’t be. It couldn’t be.” I leaned back in my chair.

“Okay, what can’t it be and what has to be it?” Todd asked.

I looked up to see the worried faces. “Sorry. My mind is racing.”

“What are you thinking?” Jerry leaned forward.

“I could be way off, but I have two ideas. First, we had the party on Tuesday, and I went back to my place for the corkscrew. Ellen was in my kitchen, and I swear I heard her talking to someone. I was on my way down the hall when Sam came in. I was distracted. Ellen came down the hall and scared the hell out of me. I have no idea how long she was there. When I asked what she was doing, she said my door was open and thought the party was here. Logical explanation and I thought nothing of it.” I tried to fit this piece somewhere in this mess.

“What’s the second?” Summer asked.

“Summer, the other night when I went to Samantha’s for dinner, I told you I went home at ten. You say you heard us in the hallway around midnight.”

“That’s exactly right,” Todd said. “Sorry, Kate, I peeked and saw you go to your place. We were just going to bed. I remember the time because I was angry that we stayed up so late.”

“Couldn’t you have been wrong about the time? I mean, you say you weren’t feeling well and you did doze off,” Matt said logically.

“Yes, I definitely agree. However, I had no clue what time it was. I asked and Sam said it was ten o’clock and I had taken a catnap,” I said. “Sleeping for nearly two hours is not a catnap.” I sat back and took a deep breath. “So she lied. Why?”

“That would give her almost two hours to…” Todd said and stopped.

I nodded ruefully. “Two hours to do anything she wanted.” I rubbed my forehead. I remembered last Sunday in my cellar. “You know I thought I heard someone walking around in my apartment. I ran up the stairs and who do I bump into?”

“Samantha Morgan,” Jerry said.

I desperately tried to think why she would do this. “It’s just a theory. I can’t prove anything. I could be totally off base,” I said, collecting my thoughts. “Whoever this is thinks Dr. Jackson hid the disc, perhaps the journal, as well. What worries me is that if they put a microphone to listen—where are they listening from?”

“This is high-tech, but I’ve seen better. I don’t think there are any more of these devices in your apartment. I have no way of knowing. However, I have a friend who does.” He winked, and my eyes lit up at the prospect. “I’ll take this to him tomorrow and have him stop by and check your apartment.”

“Can he check all our apartments?” Summer asked and looked at everyone. “If they’ll do this to Kate, why not to us, too? We all talk about this.”

“Damn it, this is what I was trying to avoid,” I said.

Todd leaned across the table and held my hand. “None of that now. We’re all in this. Although I think we all agree, you’re infinitely better at it.”

Says you.

“Please be careful, Jerry,” I said. “Maggie asked too many questions, and I believe it was no accident when that car almost ran us down. Thank God, she’s safe here.”

“What about Ellen?” Matt asked. “I don’t trust her.”

“Maybe she really thought the party was at Kate’s and just walked in. The door was open,” Jerry said. “A coincidence?”

There was no such thing as a coincidence. It was all related. I just needed a common thread to weave this convoluted tapestry together before it completely unraveled.

Chapter 13

The next morning, a young man flashed a crooked smiled as I opened my front door. “Jerry O’Neill sent me. I understand you need an exterminator.”

“I do indeed.”

“Jerry told me to give your place a thorough check. Tim Dennis.” He smiled and offered his hand.

I introduced him to Maggie. Tim Dennis was a likable-looking fellow, shorter than Jerry, and looked like he just got out of bed. His rusty-colored hair was tousled, and he had a bag slung over his shoulder. “Mind if I look around?”

“Please, do your thing, Mr. Dennis. Mind if we watch?” I said, and his eyes lit up.

“I’d like you to watch. Knowledge is power, Miss Ryan.”

He opened his bag and took a device that had red and green lights blinking as he checked the walls and the floorboards. He checked every inch of the living room. Maggie and I walked behind him and looked over his shoulder.

“This will tell me if there’s anything behind the walls,” he said. “It scans, and my pal here bleeps and hums if we find the bugs.”

After twenty minutes, Mr. Dennis declared the living room clean. He proceeded to check the porch, the hall, and bath—all the same. I showed him where the microphone was found. He got on a chair and heard the device bleep and hum.

“Bingo.” He smiled down at me. He was enjoying himself. Maggie and I were petrified.

He took off the smoke alarm and whistled. “Not your average smoke alarm. They had to exchange yours with theirs,” he said as he checked it. “Jerry was right. It is high-tech, but I’ve seen better. This is definitely a listening device but no camera. Someone wanted to hear what you had to say, Miss Ryan. However, they didn’t completely hook it up. See, this wire is not connected.”

“So someone was in here, exchanged my alarm with this device but didn’t have enough time to completely hook it up. It never worked?” I asked hopefully. I wondered just how long that thing was there. Perhaps whoever did this when Carl was still living here.

“Exactly right. It’s a dud.” He took the wires off and reattached the smoke alarm to the wall. He climbed off the chair and went into my room. He checked as he did the other rooms, with the same results. I breathed a sigh of relief looking at my headboard. The disc was still safe.

The rest of the apartment was clean. We sat at the kitchen table, and over coffee, Mr. Dennis said, “It’s none of my business. Jerry told me some of what’s going on. Do you want my opinion?” he asked as he drank his coffee.

“Of course.”

“Naturally, I think someone who really knows what he or she is doing planted that device. They’re not amateurs, Miss Ryan. I don’t know what you and Jer are into, but my suggestion is to have a backup plan.”

“Backup plan?” Maggie asked curiously.

He nodded. “I was in the Navy with Jerry. He was in communications. I was in intelligence. Trust me. I was no spy or anyone of any importance. I learned a great deal about this type of thing, which is why I started my own surveillance company. I hate people taking advantage and using other people, spying on them and so forth. Whatever it is that you know or you have, make a copy. Give it to someone you trust and you can be assured of your safety and the safety of whoever else is involved. Just a suggestion.” He finished his coffee. “You have no listening devices or cameras now.”

“Nothing, you’re sure?”

“You’re as clean as a whistle.”

I walked him to the door. “How much do I owe you?”

“Nothing. I’ll check the other apartments. I don’t charge friends. Jerry and I have an arrangement. He said you were good people.” He gave me his card. “Pass it around. Those people, I charge.” He smiled as he walked out.

“At least that’s a positive thing,” Maggie said.

I pulled out the journal and looked at it. “Yes, it is.” I leafed through it again. “I’m missing something. I know it.”

“It’s about the DNA, that’s for sure. You have the dates, he must have written them down with a reason in mind,” Maggie said. “Maybe on those dates, tests were done.”

“Probably. Knowing the user ID Genesis was only half the battle. I desperately need the password for that CD. Hell, I need a scorecard.”

Maggie agreed. “Samantha Morgan, Ellen, Dr. Iverson, Dr. Geller, and Dr. Jackson.”

“Two dead, two possibly involved. That leaves one, Dr. Fredrick Iverson, the rabbit man.”

There on the last page, I looked close at the scribbling. I pinched the bridge of my nose and blinked. “God, this handwriting. I wish I could decipher this scribbling.”

We were interrupted by a frantic knock at my door; it was Matt, white as a ghost. “It’s Jer, somebody…” He stopped and I ran past him to his apartment. Jerry sat on the couch, his hand covering his forehead with a blood-stained towel.

“What happened?” I exclaimed. As I sat next to him, Maggie checked his injury.

“I don’t know. I was at my car, and I heard someone behind me. As I turned, I was hit with something. I heard some guy say, “Your pretty boyfriend gets it next if you don’t back off.”

“At least he thinks I’m pretty,” Matt said. “He sounds like he watches too many old movies. ‘Gets it next.’ Good grief.” He laughed nervously and sat next to Jerry.

Maggie took the towel away. “It’s not deep enough for stitches.”

When Maggie finished taping Jerry, he looked up at me. “Kate, somebody knows we’re helping you.”

“That stops now,” I said firmly, and he grabbed my hand.

“It does like hell. Nobody’s going to threaten me or Matt.”

“Did you get a look at him?” Maggie asked.

“He was blond. That’s all.” Jerry sighed.

I thought of the janitor at the hospital the other day. “Tall and blond?” I asked and Jerry nodded.

“You know who it is?”

“I think I might.” I explained the janitor.

Jerry picked up the phone.

“What are you doing?” Matt asked.

“I’m calling the office.”

“You are not going into work,” Matt said firmly.

Jerry winked. “Greg? I have a favor. Get the computer out of my office and bring it here to my place. I know, just do it. I want you to close the office and lock it up. Don’t forget the alarm. You and the rest are taking a leave of absence,” he said. “Yes, with pay. Hurry up now and don’t tell anyone what you’re doing. Just do this. Thanks.”

Jerry smiled, looked at us, and rubbed his hands together.

“Jer, honey, are you all right?” Matt asked cautiously, and I wondered the same. “Maggie, you’re the doctor.”

“I have a tremendous headache, but other than that, I’m fine,” Jerry said. “I don’t have to go to the office. I’m closing it to give the appearance that I’m licked.”

I was impressed. “Very clever, Jerry. Is this the same equipment we used the other day?”

“The very same.”

An hour later, Jerry dusted off his hands, looking proud of himself. He had his computer system set up in his living room. “Go get your disc. We have a password to find.”

Matt looked at Jerry as if he were watching Zeus. “I love this man,” he said and kissed his forehead. “Now sit for a while. I’ll make tea.”

I ran back to my place, and pulled the panel off the headboard. I took out the disc, put it in my pocket, replaced the panel, and grabbed the journal.

As I walked out, I saw Sam Morgan coming up the stairs.

“Hey, Kate.”

“Hi, Sam,” I said affably. I watched her, not knowing what to think. I looked at my watch—3:30. “Boy, you have great hours. You’re never at work,” I said, smiling, and watched her reaction.

“I have an unusual job. Buying and selling commodities doesn’t take a full day.” She walked past me and opened her door. “How’s Maggie?”

“She’s still under the weather but doing better.”

“Really?” she asked. “That’s great. See ya.” She walked into her apartment and closed the door.

This woman stumped me. Who was she? Curious and intrigued, I would find out about her one way or the other.

Jerry loaded the disc. Matt was leafing through the journal.

“You’re sure it’s in here somewhere?”

I nodded. “It’s got to be. I’m just thinking about it too much. It’s staring us right in the face.”

Jerry popped the disc in and typed Genesis, and the next prompt stared back at them.

PASSWORD ***********

“Okay, children, let’s get going.” Jerry flexed his fingers.

We tried everything we knew—biblical names from the book of Genesis, initials, dates, and combinations of all. For three exhausting hours, we sat there.

Finally, I could take no more. I stood and stretched. I looked at Maggie, who was studying the journal; she looked exhausted. “I’m done. I can’t think anymore.”

Matt and Jerry agreed. Matt pulled him from the chair. “She’s right. Into bed with you, sire. Lady Ryan, I suggest the same for you and the Fair Maggie.”

“Good idea,” Maggie said and pulled me along.

Maggie was sound asleep before her head hit the pillow. I lay in bed staring at the ceiling. I looked at the clock—1:30. I was wide awake as my mind raced from one thing to another. I eased out from under Maggie, headed to the kitchen, and made a cup of tea.

What did Maggie say about Dr. Iverson? He was up on four-east, at night mostly. I had an idea. Taking the key off the CD, I got dressed and headed for the hospital. As I opened my door, Matt was coming up the stairs.

“Good grief, where are you going at this time of night?” he whispered.

“Me? Where have you been?”

“Rotten lettuce. I had to go to the restaurant.”

“I’m glad you’re up. Do me a favor?”

“What?” he asked with a skeptical glance.

“Keep an eye on Maggie. I’ll be back in an hour.”

“Where are you going?”

“To the hospital. I have a hunch. Now watch Maggie.”

“You’d better be careful.”

I smiled and kissed his cheek. “I will, Sir Matthew.”

I drove to the hospital and parked a block away; my Jeep was very conspicuous. It was a cold December night but no snow or rain as I walked to the front entrance. There was no one at Admitting. I sneaked to an elevator and remembered about the cameras, so I took the stairs.

Once on the fourth floor, I stood there for a moment. I need to get into better shape, I thought as I held my aching ribs. I looked around and couldn’t tell if there were any cameras. I thought not as I opened the door. I couldn’t tell what part of the fourth floor I was in. Damn it, I was all turned around. However, I did see the doctor’s lounge. I walked across and poked my head in. No one was there, but I did see several white lab coats. Picking one that would fit, I walked out into the hallway.

“Doctor, can I help you?” A voice came from behind me.

I stood perfectly still before slowly turning around. A young nurse was standing there smiling. She didn’t recognize me. “You know, I’m new here. I need four-east. I’m not on schedule till six, but I couldn’t sleep, so I thought I’d make a good impression.”

The young nurse smiled. “It’s my first week, too, Doctor…” She looked for the nameplate and I looked down.

“Hell, I forgot that, too. Dr. Summers.” I stuck out my hand.

“Glad to meet you. Four-east is the other way.” She gave directions, and I smiled gratefully.

I hated hospitals even if I wasn’t a patient. I picked up a clipboard from one of the nurse’s stations. They were all busy, and I kept right on walking.

Finally, I recognized where I was. The nurse’s station was empty as it had been the other day. I looked around, and although I saw no cameras, I knew they were there. As I walked down the hall, I noticed the conference room sign on the door. Taking a quick look around, I tried the doorknob. It was unlocked, and I opened it cautiously. The light was out, and I felt for the switch on the wall. Finding it, I flipped the lights on and closed the door behind me.

One table stood in the middle of the room with four or five chairs placed around it. Behind it was a counter with a coffee maker on it. To the right was a lone file cabinet, four drawers high.

I pulled on the locked drawer, took out the key, and took a deep hopeful breath. Slipping it into the lock, it opened with one turn.

I eased open the drawer filled with files. I glanced at the door as I flipped through the files.

“What’s this?” A huge file seemed to jump out at me. I lifted it out of the drawer and leafed through it. “Shit.”

The entire file was written in German. Of course, I understood nothing. However, I did recognize the names on one page. Geller, Iverson, Jackson, and Brinkley. I also recognized the names of hospitals and universities and figured this might be their qualifications. At the top of this page was one word—doublegoer.

“What the hell is that?” I looked for a pen. I found one in the middle drawer and copied the name onto the back of Mike Kelly’s card.

I heard footsteps and put the file back, and closed and locked the drawer. I dashed over, flipped off the light, and hid behind the closed door. My heart was pounding in my chest as the footsteps stopped right outside the door. I closed my eyes, stood perfectly still, and prayed.

The door opened slowly, and I held my breath. “See, I told you. Shit, you scared the hell out of me. I told you there’s nobody here,” a man’s voice said.

“I’m telling you, I looked away from the monitor, and when I looked back, I thought for sure I saw a doctor in the hallway. A woman. Damn, I’m sure I did.”

“Forget it and don’t tell her. If she finds out, we weren’t watching… Hell, just forget it. Let’s get back. That bitch would have us killed, or we’d have to work in the morgue. So just shut up about this.”

I heard the footsteps fade. I waited for a few minutes and opened the door. As I stepped out into the darkened hallway, I saw no one. I made a beeline for the corridor. I almost ran to the next nurse’s station. Once out of four-east, I casually walked back the way I came and took the stairs.

Outside, I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. I may not have been able to read the file, but I knew a woman was in charge or played a big part. Those two men did not take her lightly, whoever she was.

I immediately thought of Ellen Winters as I drove home.

Matt was pacing in front of my window when I pulled up. He met me in the hall.

“How’s Maggie?”

“She sleeps like the dead,” he said. “What did you find?”

“I’ll tell you in the morning. Go to bed. Thanks, Matt.” I kissed his cheek.

My ribs ached as I undressed and slipped into bed beside Maggie. She moaned and cuddled close. I let out a contented sigh as I felt her warm body against mine.

I hoped for a good night’s sleep because I had a feeling it was the last peaceful night I’d have until this mess was solved.

Chapter 14

It was eleven o’clock in the morning when I knocked on Matt’s door. “Good grief,” he said. “You look tired. Get in here. How’s Maggie?”

“She ate and now she’s sleeping. It’s the best thing for her,” I said, hoping I was right.

“What did you find out last night at the hospital? What does Maggie think?”

I avoided his curious look.

“You didn’t tell her, did you?” Matt put his hand on his hips. “Kate Ryan, you have to stop doing this by yourself. You’ll get yourself killed.”

“I agree,” Jerry said as he walked into the living room.

“Look, I have a favor to ask.” I showed them the name on the file. “Doublegoer, but the entire file was in German, this is not. I have no idea what it means, but it might be the password.”

Jerry took Mike’s card out of my hand. He typed in Genesis, and when he looked up, I gave him an encouraging nod. He typed in doublegoer as the password.

We all looked dejectedly at the screen.

“If I see access denied one more time, I’ll scream,” I said, rubbing my forehead. “Maybe we’re going about this all wrong.” I picked up the journal and leafed through it.

Matt came back with a plate of sandwiches and coffee. Jerry ate as he looked at the computer. “Maybe it’s doublegoer, whatever the hell that means, and a combination of the numbers in the journal,” he said as he typed away. He groaned every time he was denied.

I felt Matt watching me and knew what he was about to ask. “Why didn’t you tell Maggie?” He pushed a sandwich at me. I shook my head and didn’t take it.

“I don’t want to worry her. She’s sick as a dog, and if I woke her, she’d just worry. I was home in an hour.” I knew I was wrong, and I knew I should have told her. “I just don’t want anything else to happen to her. It scared the life out of me when I saw that car racing toward her. I don’t know what I’d do if anything ever happened to her.”

“You really do care for her, don’t you?” Matt asked.

I looked up at him. “Of course I do, Matt. She is probably the only true—”

“Friend?”

“Yes, friend and more than that I—”

“Have you told her you love her?” Matt asked, and Jerry rolled his eyes but said nothing.

“Love?” I couldn’t believe the squeak in my voice.

“Yes, love. Any fool can see how you two feel about each other.”

“Oh,” I said with a loud groan. “Can we talk about something else?”

Matt thrust the sandwich in my hand. “Love bites, Lady Ryan.” He walked out of the room before I could say a word. I took a bite—a big bite.

Jerry picked up the journal and leafed through it. On the last page, he stopped and stared. His curious look had me sitting next to him.

“What are those words?” he asked and pointed to the top of the page.

I took a closer look at the scribbling. “Ghost,” I said and squinted. “Double?” I looked up at Jerry, who nodded.

“I thought so, too.”

When Matt got back, he looked, as well, and concurred. “Ghost double.”

“Great, what the hell does that mean?” I shook my head.  I put down the sandwich. My stomach was doing flip-flops ever since Matt brought up Maggie.

I looked from the journal to Jerry, who had an excited gleam in his eyes. “Might be the password.” He sat at the computer and typed “ghost double.”

Denied.

“It was worth a try. I think it means something, though. I have a hunch.” I leafed through the journal. “Ghost double. Doublegoer,” I repeated. “It means something.”

There was absolutely nothing in my refrigerator.

“I want to go with.” Maggie pouted as she lay in bed.

“No, young lady, you stay in bed. You’re still sick. I’ll stop and get your medicine. I should have gone over there before this, sweetie. I’ll pick up some clothes while I’m at it.”

“You know we have the benefit the day after tomorrow,” she reminded me.

“I’m sure you’ll be fine. I’ll be back.”

Walking aimlessly up and down the aisles, I actually felt better. My mind was clearing as I looked at the shelves and put nothing in my basket. My thoughts went back to Ellen.

I thought for sure she was talking to someone in my apartment. Sam interrupted me before I could make sure. Sam interrupted me again that morning in the cellar when I knew someone was walking in my apartment. I liked Sam, but there was a mystery about her. I looked at my watch; it was only 11:30. I was trying to remember the name of the company Sam worked for. “Waters? Watts. Welsh. Walsh.” I snapped my fingers, pulled out my phone, and got the number.

I strolled down the aisle as I waited for the receptionist to connect me to Sam. A man answered the phone. “Sam Morgan,” he said.

I was taken by surprise. “I’m sorry. I was looking for a Samantha Morgan.”

“That’s not me. I know I’ve been on vacation for a few weeks, but I still know who I am.” He connected me back to the receptionist. There was no Samantha Morgan in the trade department or any other department.

I hung up, feeling deflated. What was she doing? And who was she? I picked up a few things and headed to my Jeep.

As I was putting the groceries in the back, I noticed a black car driving slowly in the next lane and pulling out of the lot. It looked very much like the car Sam had gotten into the other day.  I craned my neck to get the license plate number. Repeating it, I wrote it down on the back of a cereal box and climbed into my Jeep.

Mike Kelly was sitting at his desk. I stood there with my arms folded in front of me leaning against the doorjamb. He was reading Cosmopolitan.

“I am so sure,” I said from the doorway.

He looked up and turned red. “What the hell do you want?” he asked gruffly as he closed the magazine.

I explained what had happened since we last talked and handed him the license plate number. “Run it for me?” I flashed my best smile.

“None of that Irish charm with me, young lady.” He took the paper from me. “Do you have any idea what you’re dealing with?”

“No, I don’t, but I will.”

He sighed and picked up the phone and recited the plate number. “Let me know ASAP.”

I thought of Dr. Brinkley. I explained the situation, and Mike shrugged. “So he took a leave of absence. Big deal.”

“Maybe.” I gave him another smile and he groaned. “Mike, have there been any unidentified dead people lying around lately?”

He gaped at me. “Good grief, woman. Get a hobby. I’ll be right back.”

Mike came back with a half-dozen files. Three teenagers, one female, and two Hispanic males. No doctors. I was disappointed.

“Gee, sorry,” he said. “Kate, listen. I don’t know what’s going on. If I could get involved, I would. Please, just be careful and call me if anything happens. I mean it. Now get the hell out of here, I have work to do.”

“Cosmopolitan awaits.” I avoided the hurled magazine.

I drove to Maggie’s high-rise, and after parking, I was greeted by Fred, the friendly doorman.

“Miss Ryan, how are you? Doc’s not here.”

“I know, Fred. She’s got a really bad cold. She’s at my place.”

Fred gave me a scornful look. “Then ya shoulda told her brother.”

I stopped dead as he opened the door. “Her brother?”

“Yeah, he was here a while ago—”

“What did he look like?”

“Tall, blond. Poor guy had a hearing aid. He was young, too, about thirty,” he said, and my blood ran cold.

I took out one of Mike’s card and scribbled my cell number on it. “If he shows up again, call his number or my cell.”

“Okay. Is everything all right?”

“Yes, just make the call.”

“Gotcha, Miss Ryan.”

I used my spare key and let myself into the apartment. I took out a suitcase, took a few things out of her drawers, and went to her closet.

I was amazed. “Good grief, she can’t possibly wear all this stuff.” I scratched my head and took nothing. “How many pairs of shoes does one woman need?” I shook my head. Maggie wasn’t going anywhere for a while, so jeans and sweaters would have to do. I took the bottle of cough syrup off her nightstand and placed that in the suitcase, as well.

Leaving her room, I noticed her perfume. I picked it up and gently took a whiff. She could use this, as well, I thought, and I slipped it in the suitcase.

The bathroom was next. I looked at the counter. “Christ, she uses all this? Peach conditioner, natural oil…” I groaned and whisked everything into the suitcase. “There,” I said and dusted off my hands.

My cell phone went off as I jumped and put my hand to my heart. I hate this thing.

“Miss Ryan?” It was Fred, sounding frantic. “The blond guy is on his way up. He got past me.”

“Shit. Did you call the number?”

“Yeah, Kelly said to get the hell out of there. He’s on his way.”

As I picked up the suitcase, I heard it. Someone was in the apartment. Inwardly, I cursed myself for not locking the damned door. It was too late to close the door to the bathroom, so I hid behind it and stood perfectly still. I heard the footsteps in the hall. They stopped right by the bathroom.

Petrified, I didn’t even breathe as I saw the barrel of a gun precede the intruder beyond the door. This is it, Ryan.

With all my might, I shoved the bathroom door and yelled. The intruder was stunned, and the force of the door sent the gun sliding across the tile floor. Letting out a painful grunt, the man pushed the door back and the doorknob painfully poked my already bruised rib. Stifling a cry, I reached for him. He tripped on the suitcase and flew into the bathroom. I picked up the suitcase and slammed him over the head with it. His head hit the floor, making a nauseating cracking noise.

It was the blond man from the hospital, and he was trying to rouse himself. So I bashed him one more time on the head. He collapsed, and I grabbed the suitcase and the gun and dashed to the elevator.

As the elevator door opened on the ground floor, I ran right into Mike Kelly. I let out a loud grunt as his arms went around me. Two officers ran past Mike and into the elevator.

“Apartment ten-fourteen,” Fred called out as the doors closed.

I handed the gun to Mike. “I’d like to know who owns that gun.”

“Okay what happened?” Mike steered me out to his car. Fred followed nervously behind him.

“I came here to get some personal effects. Fred told me about a blond guy that claimed to be Maggie’s brother. Maggie’s brother Charlie has dark brown hair, and if I’m not mistaken, he’s in London right now. I think this is the same guy that was at the hospital.”

As Mike started to speak, the two officers returned.

“Nothing,” one officer said. “No one’s in the apartment, though there was a small amount of blood on the floor.”

Mike nodded. “Check the rear entrance and see if any tenants saw anything. Seal it off and get the lab over here.”

He turned back to me. “Now tell me everything.”

Twenty minutes later, Mike scratched his head. “I know, Mike. I have no proof of any of this. It’s all conjecture, and things may appear to tie together but again no proof.”

“C’mon, I’ll give you a ride home.”

“No, I’m fine.” I picked up the suitcase.

“I’ll have a car patrol the area, but I guarantee he won’t be back. Get home to your gal and keep in touch. Especially if you’re gonna do something stupid.”

As I pulled up in front of my apartment, Matt was there to greet me.

“Where have you been? Fair Maggie is pacing like a tiger. Do not leave me alone with her again. She’s worried sick about you and took it out on me.”

“What’s she doing out of bed?” I piled a couple of bags in his arms. “She’s worried about me? What are you doing here?”

“Maggie came over about twenty minutes ago. She said she tried calling you, but your phone must be off.”

“Hell, I must have shut it off.” I motioned to one bag. “Be careful, that one has eggs.”

Maggie opened the door, and she did look worried. She took the remaining bag from me.

“Where have you been?” She handed the grocery bag to poor Matt, who already had two.

“It’s okay.” He groaned. “I can make it.” He stumbled his way down the hall.

I set the suitcase down and winced.

“What’s wrong?” Maggie put her hand to my aching ribs.

I explained what happened at her apartment as Matt came down the hall.

“I am not putting your groceries away,” he said with a flourish and looked from me to Maggie. “What’s wrong? Is Kate in trouble already?” he asked with a wide grin.

I glared at him. “Beat it.” I took the suitcase into the bedroom with Matt right on my heels. “God, go home.” I groaned and set the suitcase on the bed.

“Kate, I am so sorry.”

The tone in his voice sent a chill down my spine. “Why?”

“I told her about Sam Morgan. I don’t know how she got it out of me,” he said, red faced, and rambled on. “Well, actually, I just told her about the couch incident and tried to make light of it. Oh, and your going to her place for dinner, but I didn’t tell her about the coffee and what we think she did—”

“You’re a Mata Hari blabbermouth.”

Matt looked hurt. “Hey, I said I was sorry. Besides, she really perked up when I told her. I think Fair Maggie—”

I put my hand up. “Please, don’t start this again.”

He smiled wickedly. “Oh, why don’t you just face facts?” He folded his arms across his chest. He proceeded to grin like an idiot.

“You’re really enjoying this, aren’t you?” I sat on the bed.

“You’re in love with her.”

“Matt, what the hell do I know of love? I’m too old to be feeling—”

Matt’s eyes widened. “To feel what?” He sat on the bed next to me.

“I know I’m going to regret telling you this,” I said, meaning every word.

Matt itched with excitement. “Tell me! Tell me!”

“Matt, I’m just an old fool. Maggie’s such a good woman. She doesn’t, I mean she can’t, possibly think of me. I mean we’ve shared so much, and I’m… Oh, hell, forget it. I’m an idiot. That’s what I am, a perfect idiot.” I groaned and buried my head in my hands.

“Don’t be such an egotist. Nobody’s perfect,” Maggie said from the doorway. “Why are you an idiot?” She walked into the room.

“Well,” Matt said and kissed my head. “I hear my mother calling. Or maybe it’s Jer.” He made a quick exit.

I could feel Maggie watching me as I stared at the floor.

“Thank you for getting my things.”

“You’re welcome,” I said, still finding the floor fascinating.

Maggie walked over and lifted my chin, gently cupping my face. “Why are you an idiot?”

“Because…” I wanted to tell her the truth, but my fear was paramount. Maggie watched me, waiting for my answer. Ryan, you coward.

I took Maggie’s hand away and motioned to the suitcase. “I didn’t know what you needed.”

She gave me a wary look. “You’re not telling me something. I know you. When you don’t look me right in the eyes, I know you’re hiding something from me.”

“Like I said, I didn’t know what you needed,” I said again and opened the suitcase.

Maggie looked down at the mess; her big blue eyes bugged out of her head. “Good grief, don’t tell me. You couldn’t believe I had so much, so you just swept it all off the counter.”

“That’s very good.”

“Thank you.”

She opened the bigger suitcase and noticed the perfume. She picked it up and looked at me with a questioning smile.

“I thought you’d like it. You wear it all the time,” I said. I felt the sudden urge to do something with my hands, other than run them through Maggie’s hair. I picked up a tube of her hand cream and opened it.

“I do?”

“You were wearing it Tuesday at the party,” I said as I put the cream on the back of my hand and rubbed it in.

“I was?”

I heard the playful tone in her voice and tried to ignore my near stroke level heartbeat as I played with the tube of hand cream. “Yes,” I replied and sniffed the tube. “Hey, this stuff’s pretty good—”

“Oh, will you put that down?” Maggie said impatiently, and as she took it out of my hand, it squirted all over the front of my shirt. Maggie put her hand to her mouth.

I stood there and looked down. “Hmm.”

“I’m so sorry,” she said, biting her bottom lip.

I just nodded. Maggie grabbed a few tissues and tried to clean off my shirt. I wagged my finger at her. “Ah, ah.”

“C-can I do anything?” Maggie winced apologetically.

“For instance?”

“I-I think I’ll go change.” Maggie picked up a few things. She skirted by me into the bathroom.

Hand cream all over my best flannel.I changed shirts, and made a quick trip to the kitchen. I got a cup of coffee, and as I sat by the fire in my room, I picked up the journal.

“Ghost double,” I said and yawned. “Doublegoer.” They both meant something. I knew it.

Maggie came out of the bathroom dressed in jeans and a sweater.

“You look better. Why don’t you lie down?”

“I don’t want to,” Maggie said with a pout and sat on the edge of the bed.

I sat in the chair and ignored her as I read the journal. “Get into bed. Don’t be a brat.”

Maggie sighed and lay down, grabbed a pillow, and hugged it. “I’ll get bed sores,” she complained.

“Not if I strangle you first.”

I looked over to see Maggie lying there watching me. For an instant, our gazes locked. I had to look away before I sighed like a lovesick sap. “You won’t be fine till the sparkle is back in those baby blues,” I said firmly.

Maggie grunted. “My eyes do not sparkle. Do they?”

I glanced up and smiled as I leafed through the journal. “Like sapphires.”

I caught a glimpse of Maggie grinning as the color rose in her cheeks.

“Ghost double,” I said thoughtfully.

“You think that’s part of the password?”

I nodded. “Do you remember anything that was on the clipboard of Dr. Iverson’s?” Maggie sighed and stared at the ceiling. “Retrace your steps, Maggie. Judy told you that he was at the elevator. You walked over....” I gently prodded.

Maggie closed her eyes. “I walked over and stood next to him. There was one word, it was in German.” She put her hand to her forehead. “It started with a ‘D.’” She stopped and I sat perfectly still, not wanting to break her thoughts. “Damn,” she whispered, opened her eyes, and gave me an apologetic look.

“Nah, I don’t think ‘damn’ is the password,” I said and continued, “I saw doublegoer on the top page in that file.” I paced back and forth. “Though it’s not the password, it has to be part of it.” I looked up to see Maggie watching me. “What?”

“Nothing,” Maggie said. “I’m just happy to be able to witness your little habits.”

“S-so you don’t find them annoying?” I glanced out the window at the snow. Vulnerability seeped in from somewhere in the room.

“Oh, no, they’re annoying,” Maggie replied emphatically.

I laughed out loud and Maggie joined me. She yawned and cuddled the pillow around her, and in a moment, she was drifting off to sleep.

I sat there and watched her brow furrow as she slept. Her body twitched as she turned on her side and began the gentle snoring that I’d come to love.

Love. Good God, Ryan, did you ever think you would be saying that word again? Not in this lifetime, that was for sure. And not for someone as lovely as Dr. Maggie Winfield.

I continued watching her, mesmerized and comforted by the peaceful look on her face. I knew I loved Maggie.

Now… How on earth did I tell her?

Chapter 15

Someone leaned on the front doorbell with a heavy hand. I jumped out of my chair and made a mad dash out of the bedroom. Maggie didn’t even flinch.

It was Todd and Summer. “How’s Maggie?” Summer asked as I stepped back to let them in.

“Better, I think,” I said unconvincingly, glancing at the bottle of cough syrup on the end table. “Hell, she’d probably be better if we’d remember to give her this. Maggie said this was new stuff. I guess it’s pretty powerful. Dr. Brinkley said it was supposed to knock it out of her in a couple of days.” I shrugged and looked at the bottle.

Summer nudged Todd. “Go ahead, honey. Tell us what’s in it.”

Todd glared playfully at his wife as I watched them. “I’m not a swami, you know.”

“Oh, go on.” Summer took the bottle of cough syrup out of my hand.

“What are you two doing?” I asked.

Todd shook his head and took the bottle. As he opened it, Summer said, “When Todd was at college, his chemistry professor told him he had an uncanny sense of smell. He actually could smell what was in the test tube. Even traces of—”

Todd held up his hand. “It happened once. We were testing,” he said and waved the bottle under his nose in dramatic fashion.

I laughed along with Summer, as Todd continued. We both stopped when he winced and frowned as he took a good whiff. He stopped and smelled it again.

“Um…” he said and swallowed.

“Todd, what is it?” Summer asked.

I said nothing as my heart for some reason started pounding in my chest.

“I, uh…” he stammered again. He took a deep breath, put his little finger in the bottle, then placed his finger on the tip of his tongue.

After a moment of looking like he was at a wine-tasting contest, he shivered. “I need to have this tested.”

“Tested? Why?” I asked. “What’s wrong with it?”

“Todd, honey, what?”

He took a deep breath. “I have to be sure before I—”

“Honey, skip the logic. What the hell is it?”

“Strychnine, maybe arsenic. I can’t be sure.”

I cocked my head in disbelief. “Say that again.”

“Kate, I have to be sure. I have a lab upstairs. How much of this did Maggie take?”

I was staring at the bottle; I barely heard him and jumped when he shook my arm. “I don’t know. She was going to take one dose, a tablespoon after I left, or maybe she said she was going to take it at home. She said it smelled, but I told her…” My voice trailed off.

Summer grabbed my arm. “Kate, don’t go there. You had no idea. Neither did Maggie.”

Todd headed out the door. “I’ll be back soon.”

“Is Maggie sleeping?” Summer asked. I heard the worried tone in her voice.

“God. We need to wake her up.” I ran to the bedroom with Summer following.

“Kate,” she called after me. “Hold on.”

I didn’t listen to her as I dashed into the room. All sorts of ugly scenarios were flashing through my mind. The thought of someone trying to poison Maggie made me sick to my stomach. Fear and anger rippled through me as I sat on the edge of the bed. Maggie was sleeping peacefully, or so I hoped.

I grabbed Maggie by the shoulders and gently shook her. “Maggie.”

“Good grief, Kate, wait.” Summer stood behind me.

Maggie mumbled as she slowly woke.

You see, if I were in the right state of mind, I would have remembered how Maggie loves her sleep and how deeply she slept. However, I was not in my right mind.

“Damn it, Maggie.” I looked back at Summer. “She’s not waking up.”

“Kate, for heavens sake, give her a minute.”

Maggie moaned as her eyes fluttered open. “Katie?” she whispered.

“Oh, God, she doesn’t even know it’s me!”

She looked so unresponsive. God help me for what I did next.

“Maggie, you need to wake up.”

I shook her and had no idea where this came from. Fear—perhaps. Stupidity—most definitely. I reared back and slapped her across the face. It was what they did in the movies. It didn’t help that her eyes were wide open just before contact.

“Good Lord, Kate!” I heard Summer gasp behind me.

Maggie blinked rapidly as her eyes focused. I saw the anger in one blue eye; the other was covered by her disheveled hair.

“Did you just slap me?”

The incredulous tone had me leaning back when she angrily brushed her hair away.

“Uh, well…”

Maggie had a stupefied look on her face as she put her hand to her cheek. “Why did you hit me?”

“I didn’t hit you,” I said and continued. “Your eyes are all glassy. You were unresponsive.”

“Unresponsive? I was sleeping.”

“Yes, but…”

Summer interrupted me. “Maggie, Todd thinks something was put in the cough syrup. He tasted it…”

Maggie’s eyes really opened. “Like what?”

“He’s not sure, but he thinks traces of strychnine,” Summer said. “He’s upstairs testing it.”

“Strychnine?” Maggie asked. “You have a lab upstairs?”

I thought that was odd, too. “You do?” I asked.

“Big picture here, girls,” Summer said.

I looked back at Maggie. “I thought you were...” My voice trailed off as I realized what an idiot I just made out of myself. I can’t believe I slapped Maggie.

Maggie flexed her jaw and started to laugh. I looked up at Summer, who raised an eyebrow. “Is this a side-effect?”

Summer shrugged. Maggie stopped laughing and took my hands. “I haven’t taken any of the cough medicine.”

Summer sighed with relief and put a hand to her heart.

I felt like crying I was so relieved. However, I frowned deeply. “You told me you did,” I said. “You lied to me.”

“You slapped me,” Maggie countered and sneezed.

Does a lie beat a slap? I pulled out Kleenex from the box and handed it to her.

“How do you feel?” Summer asked.

“Other than the broken jaw? I’m still congested, tired, but not poisoned.”

I realized my hands were shaking. I didn’t know if it was from fright or anger. Maggie opened her arms, and like a ninny, I flew into them and hugged the life out of her.

“I thought you took it. I thought…” I stopped as the tears caught in my throat.

“Shh, Katie,” Maggie whispered and held me close. “I’m fine.”

I sniffed loudly and pulled back. “Sorry I slapped you.”

Maggie put her hand to my check. “I owe you one.”

We heard Todd calling from the living room. Summer met him in the doorway. He gave us a concerned look when he saw the tears in my eyes.

“It’s okay. She didn’t take any,” Summer assured him.

Todd put his hand to his heart. “Thank God because though the test I ran was very crude, I think there is more than a trace of strychnine and even arsenic in this.” He held up the bottle. “Why didn’t you take any?”

“I was going to, but there was a smell that I just didn’t like. There was an odor of garlic. The arsenic is the garlic smell?” Maggie asked.

Todd nodded. Summer and I just listened in awe as the chemist and the doctor spoke so candidly about the poison. I was still trying to get over the fact how easily Maggie could have been poisoned. I looked at her; she looked tired and I was reminded that she was still sick.

“Maggie, why don’t you rest for a while?” I said.

Todd and Summer agreed, but the stubborn doctor shook her head and threw back the covers.

After her shower, Maggie looked much better, though I watched her like a hawk. The four of us sat at the kitchen table. I placed a bowl of chicken soup in front of Maggie, who looked up and winked. “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.” I kissed the top of her head.

“Okay, back to the poison.” Summer took a deep breath before continuing. “We know there was poison in it. Now who put it there and why?”

I looked up from my soup to see all eyes on me.  I looked at Maggie and thought of that car that I believed was trying to run her over. I thought of her in the elevator with Dr. Iverson.

“You asked too many questions the other day at the hospital. I believe they tried to run you over, making it appear to be a hit-and-run. When you got in the elevator with Dr. Iverson, whatever you saw on that clipboard is the password…”

Summer leaned forward. “The camera in the sprinkler?”

I nodded. “They could have been watching whoever was in that elevator. It just happened to be Maggie, and she just happened to get caught looking at the clipboard. That may have just confirmed their suspicions about you. That’s why they wanted you out of the way. Whether you remembered it or not, they couldn’t take the chance of you telling anyone.”

“What camera?” Maggie asked.

I told her about the cameras in the sprinkler system that I knew were there. Maggie stared at me wide-eyed as she listened.

“But why not just do what they did to Dr. Jackson and Dr. Geller?” Maggie asked.

“My guess? Whoever killed them did a messy job. If they will go so far as to plant a microphone in my apartment, sneak around, and stay hidden, why call attention by killing two doctors? Two doctors who were working on a project they were trying to keep secret.

“No, Maggie, they had to be more careful with you. You were already sick, everybody knew it. You were rundown and feverish. Complications happen all the time.” I stopped and took a deep breath, trying not to think of what could have happened to her.

I’m sure Maggie was thinking the same thing. She smiled and whispered, “I know how much you hate complications in your life.” She looked down at her hands. “Sorry if I’ve complicated things.”

“Hmm. I’m not sure you’re sorry. However, I have a feeling, young lady, that you’ll be a complicated thorn in my side from now on.”

“I hope so,” came the soft reply.

Todd glanced at Summer. “I think this is where we say good night.”

“Kate, we’ll take the bottle of cough syrup,” Summer said. “You’ll want to find out exactly what’s in it.” I agreed and handed over the bottle to her. “Have you given any thought about what that friend of Jerry’s said about having a backup plan?”

“No, with all of this going on, I haven’t.”

“I have. When the time comes, we’ll talk about it,” Summer said confidently.

I gave her a wary glance. “I don’t want anyone going off by themselves here,” I said and Summer agreed.

“Nothing like that,” she assured me.

I felt better, but not much.

As I started a fire, I heard the wind whipping around my bedroom window. “I think I’ll get another blanket from the back room and keep you warm,” I said as Maggie slipped under the covers.

“That’s your job, Miss Ryan,” she said with that damnable soft voice.

“That’s not a job, Maggie,” I assured her. “It’s a pleasure.”

I was rather proud of that answer and even more so when I saw the stupefied look Maggie sported as I walked out of the bedroom.

I walked through the dark dining room amazed that I didn’t walk into anything. I flipped on the light in the spare bedroom and opened the closet door.

“What the hell?”

I notice my camping equipment looked like it had been moved.

“What gives?” I rearranged the summer equipment and put it back in its place. I didn’t remember moving this stuff, but I got the Christmas decorations out of there, so I must have. I shivered from the cold and dashed back to the bedroom with the down blanket.

“Brrr,” I said, jumped into bed, and pulled the quilt around us.

Maggie cuddled close. “Your feet are freezing.”

I snuggled closer. “Trust me. The way you’re holding me, they’ll be warm in a minute or two.”

We lay quiet for some time, listening to the fire crackling and the wind whistling through the window.

“I feel so safe with you, Katie,” Maggie whispered in the darkness.

I pulled her close to me. “I hope so. When I think how close you came, not once but twice…”

Maggie shifted and now loomed over me in her adorable green plaid flannel PJs. “Kate, you saved me. I would have been hit by that car.”

I grunted childishly. “I slapped you, for chrissakes.”

“Yes, but you thought I was poisoned. You’re my knight in shining armor.” She did her best imitation of Katharine Hepburn. “You old poop.”

I had to laugh at that. Maggie leaned down and kissed me. I groaned as I felt her tongue lazily flicking around my lips. When she pulled back, I heard her breathing heavily. “No exerting yourself, Doctor.” I gently laid her back against the pillows and looked down into her sleepy blue eyes. I gazed at her pretty face.

“What, Kate?”

I shook my head. “I dunno.”

Maggie reached up and gently touched my cheek. “Tell me.” I heard the quiet plea in her voice.

“Why? I don’t understand why you care for me so much.”

Maggie smiled and caressed my cheek. “I’m not sure I can care for anyone else.”

“Would you do me a favor?”

“Anything.”

I took a deep quivering breath and let it out slowly. “Would you kiss me as if you only cared for...” I stopped and swallowed.

Maggie slipped her hand behind my head and pulled me down to her. “I do.”  She kissed me so tenderly I wanted to cry.

I pressed my body against hers and returned her kiss; my fingers were lost in her soft hair. I slid down and Maggie held me against her breast; I heard her heart beating wildly and drifted off feeling her fingers gently raking through my hair.

Summer came by early the next morning. I guess she knew I’d be awake. I was in the kitchen in a somber mood, making an apple pie. Between making soup and pie, my culinary repertoire was fading.

“It’s only six thirty.”

“I know. I just can’t sleep.” I ran my hands through my hair. “And I burned the shit out of the other one.”

“It smells heavenly,” Summer said. “You okay?”

“I’m fine now.” I looked down the hall.

Summer put her hand on my shoulder. “You, dear Kate, are hooked. Sit before you keel over.”

“I’ve been trying to figure out what’s behind all this. I’m the catalyst, Summer. Jerry got his brain scrambled. Maggie nearly got poisoned. They threatened Matt. Thank God nothing’s happened to you two.” I looked at Summer, who avoided me and drank her tea.

“Summer, nothing’s happened to you two, right?”

“It’s probably a coincidence. Someone threw a rock or brick at our car window last night. Todd and I were coming out of the store, and it missed Todd by inches and crashed through the back window.”

“I don’t believe it’s a coincidence. I need to find out what’s going on,” I said firmly. “Whoever killed Dr. Jackson knew he hid the journal and the CD. They probably think I have it or know something since Maggie asked around. Maybe I should just give them what they want.”

Summer grabbed my shoulder. “Don’t talk like that. The world is full of people who get pushed around every day. Don’t let these people, whoever they are, do that to you. You’re not like that. I know it.”

“If I were alone, I would agree. However, you and Todd, Jerry and Matt….and Maggie,” I said, looking at the table. “I don’t think I could live with myself if something happens…”

Summer said angrily, “And just how will you and Maggie live with each other if you do this? Two people have been killed. Todd and I were up all night discussing this. It has to stop, someone has to end this. Together we can, Kate, but if you don’t, you’ll never be able to look each other in the eye.”

I shot a look at her and realized she was right. I had to find out what was going on before anyone else got hurt. “Perhaps they don’t know I have the CD or the journal. As I said before, the journal means nothing to them. I need it to find the password. It’s got to be there. We’re not looking in the right place, but I know it’s in that journal.”

We looked up to see Maggie standing in the doorway. “Do I smell apple pie?” she asked.

I jumped and spilled my coffee. Summer grabbed a handful of napkins and mopped up the mess.

“What are you doing out of bed?” I guided her to a chair and put the kettle on the stove.

Maggie put a hand to her forehead. “I woke up and you were gone. I got lonely. What are we talking about?”

I placed a cup of coffee in front of her and sat down. “Motives.”

“What about Sam Morgan?” Summer asked. “I mean, she slips something into your coffee and—”

“What?” Maggie asked and looked at me.

“Uh.”

“You haven’t told her?” Summer shook her head.

“Told me what?” Maggie asked. I saw the left eye twitch. “Matt told me about some couch you helped her with. What’s going on?”

“Now you’re not feeling well—”

“Kate.”

Summer gave me a challenging look. Completely outnumbered, I told Maggie about dinner with Sam and the idea of her slipping something into my coffee.

Maggie listened as she drank her own coffee. I could see her anger rising. Suddenly, the color really came back in her cheeks. “So she slips something into your coffee and you don’t think this is serious?”

“I’m still not sure she did it. And I’m trying to figure out what she’s doing.”

Maggie rolled her eyes. “I’ll tell you what she’s doing,” she said angrily and stopped.

“We’ll talk later, okay?” I said.

Summer thankfully changed the topic. “I was curious as to why that Dr. Brinkley is now on a leave of absence.”

“He’s the one who concocted this, I’m sure. Aren’t I?” I shook my head.

“This whole thing smacks of a conspiracy,” Summer said, repeating her words from the day before.

The cold December wind picked up, and it started to snow. Someone or perhaps several people were behind this... conspiracy. I looked at Maggie’s face. I never wanted to feel as hopeless and lost as I had in the past couple of days with her. I thanked God she was safe and swore I would never let anything happen to her again.

“I have what they want. I know that now. I need to know who they are and what they’re planning to do. My advantage is, they don’t know I have it,” I said. “Whoever they are, they mean business. I never thought I would say this, Summer, but I completely agree with you. It does indeed smack of a conspiracy. And by now, whoever they are have realized that Maggie’s unharmed. They know she’s here. Let them try something. I’m aching to let somebody have it.”

I didn’t know who, although Ellen’s face crossed my mind.

Chapter 16

I stood in the hall with Summer, Matt, and Jerry. “Good morrow, Lady Ryan, how is the Fair Maggie?” Matt asked, smiling.

“Better, thanks to all of you.”

“We’re all here,” Matt said.

“That’s right, Kate. I’m staying at home. Todd can manage the store alone for a few days.”

“I’m home during the day and Jerry at night. Between all of us, there will always be someone here,” Matt said.

“Thank you.”

“Now we all have an excuse if Deke has another party.” Matt smiled and pushed me toward my door. “Go back to your lady fair.”

Maggie was sitting on the couch drinking her tea. She smiled as I came back in. “The troops all secured, General?”

I knelt in front of her. “Don’t be sassy. How are you feeling?”

“I’m fine, stop fussing.”

“I kinda like to fuss over you.”

“I like it, too,” she said. “I still can’t get over that Dr. Brinkley or someone put poison in that cough syrup.”

I watched her, listening to her as she spoke so frankly about being poisoned, damning whomever it was behind this. “You’re safe now. Nothing else will happen to you.”

Maggie put her hand on my cheek. I leaned into the soft hand for a moment, closing my eyes. “Maggie,” I whispered in a coarse voice.

“Yes, Katie?”

I looked into her blue eyes. “I was terrified. I thought—”

Maggie placed her fingertips against my lips. “Shh, Kate. Nothing happened,” she said in a trembling voice.

I gently kissed the fingertips and took her soft hand away. I thought about the magnitude of what had been happening and what was yet to come.

I cleared my throat. “Maggie, when this is over, maybe you and I could go away someplace,” I said. “Someplace warm.”

“That sounds nice. Some secluded tropical island. No murder,” she whispered and kissed my cheek. “No mayhem,” she continued and kissed my lips. “Just you and me and a sandy beach.”

I swayed back and forth as she ran her fingers through my hair. My heart was beating like a drum, and my ears were ringing. I looked into Maggie’s blue eyes, and I knew the color rushed to my face. Mercifully, someone knocked at the door.

“Someone is at the door, Miss Ryan,” Maggie said.

“Ten to one, it’s Sir Matthew,” I replied. “At least he didn’t use the hideous buzzer.”

Matt waltzed in and smiled, holding a huge picnic basket. “I’ll only bother you for a moment. Now I know you made Maggie her favorite dessert.” He winked at Maggie. “However, I don’t think Lady Ryan is in any state to be cooking.”

He set up the dining room table. “A picnic for you both. And for later tonight, how about a nice bottle of pinot noir...?”

I shook my head. “Pinot not.” I took the bottle. “However, we’ll save it for a later date.”

Matt sat next to Maggie. “Lady Ryan is a mother hen. Methinks you have her, Fair Maggie.”

I felt my face get red hot and avoided Maggie completely. I was pleased to see the crimson in Dr. Winfield’s face, as well. She nervously cleared her throat. “I don’t have—”

“Oh, sweetie, you’ve got Lady Ryan whether you want her or not.” He put a napkin in her lap.

“Matt,” I said through clenched teeth.

Matt grinned innocently. “What?”

“Matt, this was wonderful. You didn’t have to do this,” Maggie interjected.

“But I’m glad you did. It’ll be great for dinner,” I said.

“Enjoy, I’ll let myself out. Call me later,” he sang over his shoulder and was gone.

I looked in the basket. “Yummy.” I pulled out the containers of potato salad along with the fried chicken. I set up two plates, and just as I had a chicken leg to my mouth, the doorbell buzzed. I dropped it on my plate.

It was Mike Kelly looking decidedly worried. As we walked into the dining room and I introduced Maggie, Mike’s eyes lit up.

“It’s nice to meet you, Lieutenant,” Maggie said, and Mike waved her off.

“None of this Lieutenant, not since we’re practically family,” he said with a wide grin.

Maggie blushed as Mike sat next to her and eyed the picnic basket. I rolled my eyes and got another plate.

“So,” Mike said as I loaded up his plate. “Your black sedan is a government car.”

I dropped a chicken wing on his plate. “A government car?”

Mike nodded. “I thought you should know. Captain Mitchell, the young pup, doesn’t know I’m telling you—”

“Maybe you should stay out of this, Mike,” I said.

“I’m not in it. I’m just telling ya what I know. Now you still have no proof from what’s been happening?” He stole a glance at Maggie.

I told him about the cough syrup. He nearly choked on his potato salad. “You still have it? Is it safe?”

“Yes and yes,” I replied as I ate.

“Good. Look, Kate, I don’t know who knows what. You are way out of your league. Why don’t you and Fair Maggie here take a vacation? Get lost for a while,” he suggested, and I shot a look at him.

“And go where? And come back to what?” I asked angrily and tossed down the half-eaten chicken leg.

He held up his hands. “Hey, take it easy. It was only a suggestion. Headstrong, like her old man.” He smiled at Maggie, who smiled back.

“You forgot loyal and honest.”

Mike nodded with approval. “Yes, she is.”

I was still angry. “How can you tell me to do something like that? I agree Maggie should be out of this. However, I don’t trust anyone and she’s safer with me. Damn it, Mike. I know you can’t get involved in this and I’m not asking you to, but I’m not running away. Christ, what kind of person do you think I am?”

He smiled. “One in a million, Kate, like your old man. I’ll try and get a patrol car to cruise this corner more often.” He wiped his mouth on his napkin. “I’d better be going. Thanks for dinner.” He looked down at Maggie and kissed her cheek. “Good luck with this thick-headed Irishwoman.”

“Thanks, I may need it,” Maggie said dryly as he walked out.

He hugged me fiercely at the front door. I was surprised but hugged him back.

“I can’t run away,” I whispered.

He nodded and let me go. “You’re too damned independent. Just be careful. You don’t know who to trust.”

I stood by the fireplace saying nothing. Maggie should be out of here. I turned around to see Maggie standing there. “Maggie—”

“No,” she said simply and held onto my hands.

I frowned as I looked around the room. “I didn’t even say anything yet. How the hell do you know what I’m gonna say?”

“You’re going to tell me to leave after the benefit dinner tomorrow night with Aunt Hannah and go back to Cedar Lake, right?”

“Maggie, you might be safer—”

“And what about you? Do you think I’d feel safer, worrying about you? Do you?”

I let out a deep confused sigh. “I don’t know. I don’t know anything anymore.” I walked past her and stood in front of the fireplace.

“Don’t ask me to leave, not now,” Maggie said in a pitiful voice that broke my heart.

I turned to her and put my hands on her shoulders. “I just don’t want you hurt anymore.” My voice cracked and I let go.

Maggie was standing there with a hopeless look on her face. Tears welled in her eyes. She blinked and they came streaming down her face. My heart would never be the same. “Maggie. Please don’t.”

“Don’t you want me to stay?” she asked in a forlorn voice. I started to say something, but Maggie continued, “What if they find me? You won’t know if they do, and I’ll be—”

“Stop that. No one is ever going to take you from me again…” My voice trailed off as I realized what I had said.

I grabbed her and pulled her into my arms as I whispered her name over and over.

Maggie pulled way, took my hand, and without a word, I followed her to the bedroom.

“How are you feeling?” I asked as she slipped the sweater over her head.

“I’m feeling much better,” she answered and stepped out of her jeans. She stood there in her bra and panties.

I walked over to her and reached in to cup her breast. She closed her eyes and moaned. I was very proud of myself when I unhooked the front closure with ease and slid the bra off her shoulders. “So soft,” I whispered as I ran my fingertips up and down her neck, across her shoulders and down to her breasts.

I could feel her body tremble as I knelt in front of her and looked up. She ran her fingers through my hair. “Your knees will regret this.”

I kissed her stomach, slid my hands down to her hips, and gently pulled her panties down her legs. Maggie stepped out of them and sat on the bed. I kissed from her knee up to her inner thigh and back again. “I love this,” I murmured against her skin.

Maggie groaned and parted her legs as she lay back. Her fragrance invaded my senses; I placed my hands under her thighs and pulled her to me. “Yes, Kate.”

I closed my eyes, breathed her essence, and slipped my tongue in, gathering her arousal. I moaned deeply as her clitoris slipped between my lips.

Maggie whimpered and arched her back off the bed as she pulled me closer. The need to please her was overwhelming. As I continued, I could almost feel her orgasm starting. When her body stilled, I knew she was on the edge. She whispered my name over and over, pleading for her release. When she came, she screamed out my name. Oddly, I wondered if the rest of the building heard her. Matt’s goofy grin flashed through my mind.

Maggie pulled at my hair. “No more,” she cried out. I nearly cried out as her fingernails dug into my scalp. I relented and kissed her inner thigh before I scooted up next to her on the bed.

“Kiss me,” I said. Maggie pulled me down to her; I shared the taste of her arousal in a long loving kiss.

Maggie sighed and let out a rough cough. I pulled the quilt around us. “You’re still not well, you dope.”

“I don’t care. That was wonderful,” she whispered.

“You’re welcome. Now take a nap.”

“Next time, it’s my turn.” She was already asleep.

Our little nap lasted until six o’clock that evening when I eased out from under Maggie, who was using me as a human pillow. As I cleared away the dinner dishes, I heard someone at the back door.

Samantha Morgan stood there. “Hi.”

“Hi,” I replied as I wiped my hands on the towel. “Just getting home from work?”

Sam never flinched. “Yes. I just wanted to see how you’re doing. With all that’s been happening, I wanted to make sure you were all right. I guess I’m worried about you. I don’t know why. I…” She stopped and looked past me.

I turned around and did a comical double-take. Maggie was standing in the doorway with her hair pinned up and wearing my big flannel, the top buttons provocatively opened.

“Good evening, Samantha,” Maggie said with a smile and kissed me on the cheek. I noticed the perfume and raised an eyebrow. “Hey, you. Thanks for letting me sleep,” she said to me.

I stood there with my mouth open. Maggie sat down at the table and picked up the newspaper.

“How are you, Maggie?” Sam asked, looking right at her.

“I’m doing very well, thank you...and you?”

I just watched.

“I’m fine, thanks,” Sam said.

Maggie looked up from the paper and smiled nicely. “Kate, would you please?” she asked and held her cup.

I took it obediently and poured the coffee.

“Thanks, you take good care of me,” she said affectionately.

“I’m sorry if I interrupted. Perhaps I should call next time,” Sam said with a hint of sarcasm.

Not looking up from the paper, Maggie said, “Yes. Do next time.”

I’m sure my face was the picture of incredulity.

“I’d better be going. You two have a nice evening,” Samantha said and walked out.

I closed the door and turned to Maggie, who was ignoring me. “I’m hungry all of the sudden. Is there any chicken left?” she asked, looking up from the paper.

I gave her a suspicious look. “What was that was all about?”

“What?”

“You know exactly what I’m talking about,” I said severely. I suppose it would have meant more had I not been staring at her cleavage.

“I have a bad feeling about her, Kate. That poor Iowa farm girl routine. I could just see her on the back porch—I tripped carrying boxes, ooh, my poor ankle...”

Green looks good on the diminutive doctor. “So she needed my help. You said I was sweet.”

This was fun…

“Kate, she’s a…a Mata Hari,” Maggie said angrily.

My eyes got as big as saucers. “Oh, where did you get that term?” I held my hand up. “Never mind…Matt.”

“That’s not the point. This woman may have put something in your coffee. Geezus, if that had happened to me, you’d blow a gasket. You’d be huffing and puffing all over the place,” she said, and I tried to argue but couldn’t.

“Kate, look at me.”

“No,” I said, but looked at her anyway.

“I wish you’d be more careful. What if she did slip something in your coffee?”

I noticed Maggie’s left eye twitching slightly. It happened just before she was about to blow her gasket. The devil came out to play.

“Maybe she didn’t do it.”

Maggie took a deep breath. The rosy color was coming back into her cheeks. “Do you ever listen to anything I say? Then listen to Summer, she says the same thing.” She shook her head. “You need a keeper. How did you get to be an adult?”

“A string of impossibly good luck.” I walked down the hall to the bedroom.

Maggie’s angry voice drifted down the hall. “Where are you going? We’re not finished with this, this—”

“Mata Hari,” I called from the bedroom and picked up the journal.

“This is not funny,” Maggie yelled back. “Do you hear me?”

I walked back into the kitchen. “I never realized how much of a nag you can be,” I said in amazement. “Quit nagging me. You’ll have a relapse.”

Maggie glared at me, and I had to laugh. “Now that’s the look I’ve missed. You are feeling better,” I said emphatically and reached over to take her hand.

She snatched it away. “Don’t you dare.”

“How about some apple pie and ice cold milk?”

I placed both in front of Maggie, who grudgingly ate.

“Drink your milk. You’ll grow up to be big and strong. Well, maybe a little taller,” I said thoughtfully. Maggie ignored me but drank her milk.

“How’s the pie?”

“It’s all right,” Maggie said with a shrug and took another piece.

I hid my grin as I turned my attention back to the journal. “Three scientists are working on some hush-hush project. One got a conscience or he got greedy. I still haven’t decided which. He scribbled down notes and hid the journal. My guess? That’s all he intended to do.” I stole a glance at Maggie. “Why don’t you go lie down?”

“I’m fine.”

Stubborn.

“Something had to happen to make him do something so dangerous and fatal as to make a copy and hide it in the brick bookcase. Dr. Jackson was a very clever man. Whoever planted the microphone in the smoke alarm was also clever, but not clever enough to find the journal or the disc. My only advantage is they don’t know I have the disc or the journal, and it has to stay that way.”

The disc will stay right where it is until I get the password. I thought of Mr. Dennis, the exterminator friend of Jerry’s. He had a good point about a backup plan. Summer had an idea, as well. Well, once I got a plan, the backup should be a walk in the park.

Maggie pushed herself away from the table. “Thanks for the pie,” she said coolly and walked out of the kitchen.

“Mag…” I started to say. I put the journal down. I cleaned up the dishes, looking down the hall occasionally.

When I finished, I walked down the hall and stopped at the bedroom. Maggie was standing by the fireplace with her arms folded in front of her. I stood in the doorway and shoved my hands deep into my pockets. Complications.

I cleared my throat and Maggie didn’t even move. I looked at the ceiling. “How, um, how are you feeling?” I walked into the room.

“Just fine, thank you,” Maggie said over her shoulder.

I stood next to her and looked out the window. “Might get more snow.”

“Yes, that’s unheard of for December in Chicago,” Maggie said flatly, and I stifled a chuckle. Maggie stared at the fire as I stole a glance or two.

“My cabin is probably buried in snow.”

“Like your brain,” she said evenly. She turned, and I took a protective step back. “You think nothing of risking yourself for me. Did you ever think how I might feel? How I might want to do the same for you?” Her anger made her eyes sparkle in the firelight, but now was not the time to tell her that.

I turned and just stared for a moment. “No, quite honestly, it never occurred to me that someone would.”

“Not someone,” she said. “Me. And you’d better get used to it, Kate Ryan.”

Still not believing it was possible, I said nothing.

“Deal?” she asked and stuck out her hand.

I smiled and took the offering. “Deal.”

Chapter 17

“I could have picked up the clothes for you,” I said as we drove to Maggie’s apartment.

“I know, but you got the okay from Mike to come, so we can get my things. Besides, I need to be wrinkle-free for the benefit tonight,” Maggie said, and I shot her a glare.

“Very funny,” I mumbled as I pulled into her high-rise parking.

Fred was standing by the door, and he smiled when he saw Maggie. “Doc. It’s good to see ya.”

“Thanks, Fred,” Maggie replied as he opened the door.

“No visitors?” I asked as we passed him.

“Not a one,” he said with a wink. “Your cop friend cleared them all out. I went up and made sure everything was okay for you, Doc. But I didn’t check out your apartment.”

“That’s fine. Thanks again, Fred.”

“Are you sure you’re up for this?” I asked Maggie as I followed her into the elevator.

“Yes, I’m fine. Now stop worrying. I haven’t been out like this in ages. I feel much better,” Maggie said as she opened her front door. “Don’t worry so.”

We both stood there for a moment. I didn’t know about Maggie, but I got the creeps when I thought of that guy in her apartment. I walked over to the bathroom and cautiously pushed the door open. Of course, there was nothing there; the cleaning service did a good job.

“All clear?” Maggie asked from behind me.

“Yes, ma’am.”

I followed her to her bedroom and realized she did look better; I had to admit that. My stomach still flipped when I thought of someone trying to poison her. I flounced on her bed and hugged her pillow. The faint scent of her perfume wafted up, and I grinned like a dope.

Maggie opened her massive closet doors and began to leaf through her wardrobe—her extensive wardrobe.

“Hmm, let’s see. It’s winter. I need an evening dress,” she said.

I yawned as I watched her. “This is better therapy than the chicken soup.”

She laughed and pulled out a very sexy-looking black dress and held it up. “What do you think?”

“I like,” I said with a grin.

She placed it in the garment bag and opened another closet door. Once again, I was shocked. I’d never seen so many pairs of shoes in one place, except a shoe store.

“Teri is going to be so jealous she missed this.” I shook my head.

Again she laughed, and as if she had some kind of shoe radar, she went right for a certain pair.

Again—very sexy. They were black spiked heels. How she would walk in them, I had no clue. She turned to her tall dresser and opened the doors. I turned on my side to watch. She hummed quietly; I knew she was in her lingerie drawer. I raised an eyebrow when she picked up a very skimpy piece of black silk.

“Whatcha got there, Doc?”

She turned and gave me the sexiest smile; my heart attack started. She held up the pair of panties and bra. She picked up a pair of black hose, and I swear I heard my heart pounding in my ears.

“Is that, um, what you’re gonna wear?” I asked, trying to sound calm.

“Do you want me to wear them?” There was that voice again. Her tone was a combination of curiosity and challenge.

“Would you?” I knew I sounded incredulous. The thought of Maggie wearing sexy black lingerie for me was… This was going to get out of control in a minute.

Maggie smiled and nodded but said nothing. She walked up to the bed, and I rolled onto my back as she sat down.

She reached down and traced her fingertip along my cheek and down to my chin. I felt the silken material of the panties sliding against my cheek as she held them. I was finding it increasingly difficult to swallow.

“I also have a black garter belt for the silk stockings,” she whispered.

“You do?”

She nodded and kissed me, her tongue sensually gliding into my mouth. She pulled back and kissed my chin.

“You’re the devil,” I said in a ragged voice.

Maggie laughed and walked over to the dresser. I put my hands behind my head and continued watching as she packed the garment bag. “Now what are you going to wear?”

“I’m not wearing a garter belt and silk stockings.” I immediately sat up. “You don’t want me to, do you?” Just the mental picture alone was hideous.

“No, don’t worry, Kate. Do you have anything that’s not denim or flannel?”

I scoffed at the idea. “Geesh, of course I…” I stopped and thought for a moment. “Come to think of it, I don’t know.”

Maggie rolled her eyes and pulled me up. “Let’s go check your closets.”

I grabbed the garment bag and followed her. “Closets? Maggie, sweetie, perhaps you were preoccupied, which I’ll take as a compliment, but I have one closet in my bedroom.”

She stopped dead and whirled around. “You’re joking. I never noticed. I just assumed…”

I pulled her along. “Come along and see how the other half lives.”

Now in my bedroom, I assumed the same position: I lay on the bed while Maggie looked through my closet, after asking permission, of course, which I found endearing.

“Hmm,” Maggie said as she inspected the sparse black hole that was my closet.

“Good luck.”

“I can’t believe you have only one closet,” Maggie said. “Ah-ha.”

I looked up as she took out a tweed blazer. The black slacks were still on the hanger. “Wow, I didn’t know I had that. I hope they still fit.”

“Do you have a black turtleneck?”

“Bottom drawer,” I answered obediently. “Help yourself.”

Maggie pulled it out and held it up. “Perfect.” She laid the sweater next to my newfound ensemble. “Now underwear.”

I shot up on that one. “I can get my own underwear.”

Maggie smiled sweetly. “I let you pick out my underwear.”

She had me there, but I had to hold my ground on this one. Why, I had no clue. “That’s different.”

“Why?”

“It just is,” I said firmly. “Yours is sexy.”

“I thought your fish boxers were sexy.”

What an odd conversation.

I groaned and rubbed my forehead. “Can we get off this topic?”

“Yes. However, we’re going shopping after Christmas for—”

“I can buy my own underwear.”

“—some new clothes.”

“Oh.”

“Now where are your shoes?”

“I’m wearing them.”

“Kate, I’m serious. Oh, here,” She picked up a pair of shoes. Like the blazer and slacks, I had no idea I had them. “These will do nicely. You’ll look very sexy.”

“Goody.” I was exhausted, and I didn’t even do anything. I’d never be able to shop with this woman.

Maggie pulled out a pair of boots and held them at arm’s length. “What are these?”

“Hey, put those back, Dr. Winfield. Those are my work boots. I wear those when I’m on assignment in the wild,” I said. “Don’t even think of tossing them. I just broke them in.”

Maggie nodded as she set them down and dusted off her hands. I patted the bed. Maggie walked over and lay next to me. I noticed she looked pale and tired.

“Enough with the wardrobe. You need a nap.”

Maggie lay on her side and I spooned behind her. I loved cuddlin’ with Dr. Winfield. “What time is this soiree tonight?” I kissed the back of her neck.

“We meet Aunt Hannah at six.” Maggie held my hand close to her breast. She moved my arm; I knew she was looking at my watch. “Hmm. It’s only noon, we have so much time.”

“Kate, will you please get in the shower? We have to leave in an hour.” Maggie turned off the hair dryer.

I was still lying on the bed watching her as she brushed her hair. “I don’t need an hour to shower and dress. Besides, I’ve decided I like watching you primp.”

She stopped brushing her hair and turned to me. She was grinning, the dimples cutting deep lines into her cheeks. “You do?”

“Yep. I’m amazed at the process. First, a shower—using nearly all my hot water, by the way. Then the moisturizing part, I like that. Then the hair. What’s next?”

Maggie offered another sexy smile. “You’ll be in the shower. Now get going, Miss Ryan.”

“You’re no fun,” I grumbled.

I knew I got dressed too early. I was sweating in my tweed blazer. I took it off and pulled at the collar of my turtleneck. I heard Maggie humming in the bedroom. How long did it take to get ready? I marched to the bedroom and stopped dead in my tracks.

Maggie was in her sexy underwear with her foot up on the chair straightening her hose. I swallowed so hard, I thought I hurt my throat. She looked up and swept her hair away from her face. “Yes?”

I stood there like a dunce. The sight of Maggie in black sexy lingerie was…well, I didn’t know what it was. Yes, I did. It was breathtaking. I said the first thing that came to my mind. “I took my blazer off ’cause I was hot.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Okay. I wouldn’t want you to overheat.”

“Too late.” I walked into the room and stood in front of her. “You’re so damned sexy.”

“I am, huh?” She put her arms around me. The feel of her soft skin and the silky material had my heart pounding. I nodded as she pulled me down for a kiss.

“How much time do we have?” I whispered against her lips.

“We can be fashionably late,” she said and kissed my chin. “I don’t think Aunt Hannah will mind.” Her lips traveled to my neck. My hands had a mind of their own as they slid up and down her back.

“God, Kate,” Maggie whispered and clung to me.

The front door buzzer went off.

“Ignore it,” I said firmly.

However, someone had a heavy hand on the bell, and I groaned loudly. “Damn it,” I said in a hissed whisper.

Maggie groaned, as well, and pulled back.

“I bet it’s Sir Matthew.”

“I’ll finish dressing. But I promise…” She ran her hands over my breasts. “…you can undress me when we get home.”

I looked to the heavens. “Thank you,” I whispered and walked away.

I yanked open the door and glared at Matt.

“Lady Ryan, you’re flushed,” he said with a grin and gave me the once-over. “And you look dashing.” Matt looked around, “The Fair Maggie?”

“Dressing in yonder bedchamber. We’re—”

Maggie walked down the hall. “I really wish we could have had sex, Katie, but—”

My eyes bugged out of my head. Maggie stopped dead. She was putting on an earring; she just stood there like a deer in the headlights, but man, she looked gorgeous. Her black dress and those heels showed off her fit figure... She was beautiful.

Matt grinned like the Cheshire cat as he looked back and forth from me to Maggie.

“Fair Maggie, you look lovely,” Matt said. “Now I wish you had sex with Kate, as well, but—”

“Matt,” I said in a low voice as Maggie pulled Matt inside.

“I’ve been thinking about our problem. I think we need another perspective,” Matt said and looked at us. “Are you going somewhere?”

I slipped into my blazer and explained the benefit dinner. Matt looked crestfallen. “Don’t pout. Now what different perspective are you talking about?”

“Hans is a pastry chef at my restaurant,” Matt said, “and he’s German, and I thought with all this going on with Dr. Heidelberg—”

“Iverson.”

“Whatever. I thought Hans might help.”

“It can’t hurt.”

We both watched Maggie as she slipped into a long black leather coat.

“What?” she asked.

Matt just shook his head. “If a woman could turn me…”

Maggie blushed and grabbed her purse. “Thank you, Sir Matthew,” she said with an adorable grin and kissed his cheek.

“Can you bring Hans around in the morning, Matt?” I asked.

Matt nodded. “I’ll give you time to sleep in.” He winked and walked across the hall.

We followed Matt out; I closed my door and turned to Maggie, who was buttoning her coat. “You do look gorgeous.”

She smiled, and again, I noticed her eyes well with tears. It made them sparkle and my heart melted. “And you look dashing, Kate.”

“We make a good couple,” I said and still heard the questioning tenor in my voice.

Maggie reached up and cupped my cheek. “We make a very good couple.”

“No crying,” I said and ran my thumb under her eye. “You’ll ruin your makeup.”

“I’m not wearing any.”

“A natural beauty.” I pulled the collar of her coat up around her neck.

“I don’t know about that.”

“I do.” I kissed her. “C’mon, let’s do this, so we can get home.”

Maggie slipped her arm in mine. As we started down the stairs, we noticed Matt had been watching the entire time.

He was smiling with his hand to his heart. “Tracy and Hepburn. I’m tellin’ ya, better than Tracy and Hepburn.”

The place was packed and the champagne flowed. Hannah was in her element. She rubbed elbows with the aldermen, city officials, men and women alike. The mayor doted on her; he was actually blushing. She looked radiant, that’s the word I would use. Hannah wore an elegant midnight blue evening dress with a shawl casually draped around her shoulders. Her silvery hair was swept off her face. If this was Maggie in her golden years, it was indeed something to look forward to.

When she saw Maggie wave, she waved back and excused herself from her adoring circle.

“You make a handsome couple,” she said and kissed us both. “Kate, you look—”

“Dashing,” Maggie chimed in. Hannah agreed.

“And you look lovely, Margaret. Now where is he?”

“The mayor?” I asked.

Hannah waved me off and beamed as she beckoned the waiter carrying the tray of champagne.

I was happy. I was with Maggie and Hannah. I had a glass of champagne in one hand and a bacon-wrapped something in the other. “So, Hannah, you organized this?” I asked as I popped the appetizer in my mouth.

“Mostly,” she said and sipped her champagne. “But I have to tell you, I met the most delightful young woman. I believe she works for the city, but I’m not sure, nor do I care. She’s been my right hand.”

“Who is she? I’d like to meet her,” Maggie asked.

“I haven’t seen her yet,” Hannah said as she looked around. “Oh, there she is.”

Maggie and I followed Hannah’s look. There were so many people, I had no clue. “What does she look like?” I asked.

“She’s the tall one with the short red hair.”

I saw one woman who fit the description. She was all the way across the ballroom and stood in a circle of others as they chatted.

“The one with the white shawl?” Maggie asked as she craned her neck to see.

“What’s her name?” I snagged another appetizer from the waiter.

“Hester Worsley. I believe she’s from England. She has a soft accent I can’t place.”

“I see her. Why haven’t I met her?” Maggie asked.

“You’ve been sick, Margaret, and she was out of town when we first had our committee meeting. I tell you, this woman is a godsend. She does all the running around, even with her disability.”

“Disability?” I asked as I watched this woman. “I don’t know her, do I?”

“No, dear. I’ve mentioned you several times and Margaret,” Hannah said. “As for her disability, it’s her leg. She was in some sort of accident. She won’t talk about it, only to say it’s a reminder of how careless she was.”

As Hannah rambled on, I watched Hester Worsley.

“She looks familiar to me somehow,” I said.

She looked in my direction, and I tried to get a good look at her through the filter of people and waiters constantly walking in front of her. For some reason, my heartbeat quickened when she looked right at me. She was very attractive, but there was something about her.

Hester grinned slightly, and for some reason, the hair on the back of my neck bristled. She turned away from the group of people and started for the exit. “I’ll be right back,” I said to Maggie and handed her my glass of champagne.

“Kate,” I heard Maggie say but kept my eyes on Hester. I skirted around and through the crowd as I made my way toward her. She opened the exit door and was gone.

I nearly ran to the door and yanked it open. She was nowhere in sight, then I heard it—a voice I never expected to hear again.

“Kate.” The disembodied voice whispered up to me, almost beckoning me to follow. My blood ran cold as I then heard the heels of her shoes clicking on the steps as she descended the stairwell. I looked over the railing and caught a glimpse of her shawl. I ran down the steps so fast, I nearly fell headlong; I held onto the railing and took two at a time. My heart was pounding in my chest as I heard the door on the first floor open, then close.

As I got to the door, I pulled it open and dashed outside. I looked in all directions but saw no one who resembled Hester Worsley. I was breathing like a bull, my icy breath hanging in the air. “Damn it,” I said angrily.

I reached for the door, and it flew open, hitting me square in the face. I let out a groan.

“What in the hell are you doing?” Maggie pulled me out of the cold night.

I rubbed my aching nose. “You nearly knocked me out.”

“I’m sorry, but what you were you doing? Aunt Hannah thought you lost your mind.”

I leaned against the wall and laid my head against the cold concrete. “I don’t know. I thought I knew this woman. She looked so familiar to me. Her eyes…” I looked at Maggie’s confused face.

“Who was it?” Maggie asked.

It can’t be her. She’s dead. I shook my head. “I don’t know.” I let out a small laugh.

Maggie raised an eyebrow and took my arm. “No more champagne for you.”

When we got back to Hannah, she was wild-eyed and drinking champagne. She gave me an impish grin. “I would have introduced you had you given me a minute, Kate.”

I laughed and took the offered champagne from Hannah. “I wonder where she went to,” Hannah said. I saw the confused look on her face.

“Wherever she had to be, it was in a hurry.” Maggie slipped her arm in mine. “I’m going to have to keep an eye on you,” she said with a teasing frown.

“Ms. Worsley has that effect on many people,” Hannah said. “She’s quite mesmerizing.”

I leaned over and kissed Maggie lightly on the lips. “Green looks good on you, Dr. Winfield.”

Maggie glared playfully. “If I remember correctly, Miss Ryan, green suits you, as well.”

As if on cue, we looked up to see Ellen walking toward us. I let out a muffled grunt and caught Hannah’s sly grin.

“Good evening,” Ellen said. “I hope you’re all having a good time.” She raised her champagne glass to us. “How are you, Hannah?”

“I’m doing very well, Ellen. We have a wonderful turnout.”

“Yes, it seems like,” Ellen replied and looked at Maggie. “How are you feeling? You look wonderful.”

I drank my champagne.

“I’m feeling much better, thanks,” Maggie said.

“That cough syrup did the trick?”

Without missing a beat, Maggie said, “Yes, it did the trick.”

“Good,” Ellen said.

She sounded sincere to me, for the first time. Perhaps she had nothing to do with this. However, I was not convinced.

“Kate, it’s good to see you again. I hope you all have a good time. Good night,” she said and walked away.

“I don’t like her,” I said as I watched her. She met with the group Hester had been chatting with.

“Margaret, what did they give you for your cold? I feel one coming on, perhaps—”

Maggie and I said, “No.”

Hannah backed up and blinked. “Well, all right, for heavens sake.”

I realized we had not told Hannah about the poison in the cough syrup. I glanced at Maggie, who looked decidedly guilty.

“All right, you two, what’s going on? You both look guilty as sin,” Hannah said firmly.

I took a deep breath and explained. “Someone, and we’re thinking Dr. Brinkley, laced the cough medicine with a little strychnine.”

Hannah had her glass of champagne up to her lips and immediately swallowed before spewing it all over Maggie.

“What?” she asked far too loud for our surroundings.

Heads turned and Maggie cringed. “It’s all right, Aunt Hannah.”

“All right?” Hannah exclaimed. “Someone tries to poison you and you say it’s all right?”

“Hannah, Maggie didn’t take any, and we’re having it tested.” I explained Todd and Summer.

Hannah set her empty glass on the tray as the waiter walked by. She took Maggie and me by the arm and steered us to a vacant table. “Sit,” she said firmly.

Maggie and I looked at each other and sat down. Hannah hailed the waiter and took three glasses of champagne. We sat obediently and said nothing. She sat down and set a glass in front of me and Maggie.

“From the top.”

That was all Hannah said, but it was enough; the firm resolute glare had me gulping my champagne and singing like a canary.

Chapter 18

I lay on my back, gulping for air and staring at the ceiling. Maggie was lying next to me; I turned to look at her because God forbid if I could lift my head. She was smiling and had her hands behind her head. Her breathing was normal.

I narrowed my eyes. “You could at least pretend you’re out of breath,” I said with a wheeze.

Maggie quickly loomed over me and picked up the errant black silk stocking off my chest. She aimlessly tossed it over her shoulder. “You were unbelievable,” she said with a wide grin.

“I have no idea where your garter belt went to.” I raised my head and looked at the dying embers of the fire. “Sorry about the bra.”

“You owe me that and a blouse if I recall.” She kissed my chin and down my neck. I groaned and closed my eyes as I felt her dastardly tongue slicing between my breasts.

As Maggie descended my worn-out body, I parted my legs in response to her gentle urging. Moaning loudly as she licked her way down my torso and farther still, I ran my fingers through her thick hair.

“You are seriously trying to kill me,” I said in a ragged voice. “I-I don’t have an insurance policy, ya know.”

Maggie said nothing as her hair draped across my thighs. I whimpered when I felt her tongue touch me. She started purring as her tongue invaded my folds, and when she took me into her mouth, I arched into her touch.

“God,” I moaned loudly. My body quivered as her tongue danced all over. When her fingers entered the playing field, my heart nearly burst out of my chest. I sat up and pulled her head to me. I was shameless with my plea to make me come. “Now, please,” I cried out and held her.

Maggie answered my helpless plea when she entered me with two fingers. That was it. It was the Fourth of July in my brain. Maggie continued until I nearly ripped her hair out in an effort to stop convulsing. When she slowly brought me back to earth, I slumped back against the pillows and threw my arms over my head. “You really are evil.” I let out a loud groan when Maggie lay on top of me. I opened my eyes, looked up into the smiling face, and laughed. “I love your body, Kate,” she whispered, kissing my shoulder.

“Thank you. Now get off me before I pass out.”

Maggie laughed, slipped next to me, snuggled close, and pulled the quilt around us. That was the last thing I remembered.

Maggie and I spent the morning lying around. I was exhausted as I flounced on the couch and stretched out.

“I really need to get into better shape if you’re going to abuse my body.”

Maggie jumped on top of me, and I let out a deep grunt. I wrapped my arms around her as she lay between my legs. “It’s a good thing you’re a lightweight, Doctor.”

“Last night was incredible,” she said and kissed me.

“Taking a shower has a whole new meaning, too.” I returned her kiss.

She pulled back and started laughing, which I took personally. Maggie seemed to read my mind and she kissed me once again. “I was thinking of Aunt Hannah last night.”

“Remind me never, ever to get on your aunt’s bad side,” I finally said. Maggie continued laughing.

“We must have looked like two schoolgirls.”

“Boy, the CIA needs Hannah. She could make anyone spill their guts.”

“I feel very bad we didn’t tell her, but at least she understood. I’m glad you asked her to stay away from Dr. Iverson, Kate.”

“I hope she listens to me. I don’t want anyone else involved or hurt.”

The dreadful doorbell rang.

“I hate that thing.” I playfully bucked Maggie off my body; she landed unceremoniously on the floor. I laughed openly as she looked up and glared as I offered my hand. I easily pulled her to her feet. “I’m sorry, sweetie.”

She mumbled and rubbed her arse as the buzzer went off again.

“Gotta be Matt,” I said and yanked the door opened.

It was Matt. “Good afternoon. I said I would give you the morning.” He leaned in and whispered, “Did we have sex?”

I noticed he was not alone. Standing beside him was the largest man I’d ever seen.

“Oh, Hans, this is Kate Ryan.” Matt made the introductions as they walked in.

Hans stuck out a hand the size of a Virginia ham and I grimaced as he pumped my hand. “Happy to meet you, miss.”

I offered Hans a seat…or two; he took up almost the entire couch. An older man, perhaps in his early seventies, he was impeccably dressed. I noticed he had a big white box. As I looked at it, I gave Hans a curious look.

“A little zumting for the sweet tooth.” He winked and handed it to me. “Matthew tells me you have a small problem, hmm?”

“I have a small problem, definitely hmm.”

“Maggie, this is Hans, he might be able to shed some light on this.”

Maggie shook hands with Hans and sat by the fire. I told him about ghost double. “Is there a word for that in German?”

“Ghost double. Hmm,” he said thoughtfully. “Ghosts. Are you a witch?”

“I’ve been called worse, but no, I don’t believe I am.”

“Hmm, well, there is no word for ghost double,” he said. “The word double in German is doppel.”

I stood up and paced. “Doppel,” I repeated. “We might be close here. Now doppel is double.” I paced back and forth. “Double. Doppel. Ghost. It’s got to be something.” I thought of the scientists, Dr. Geller and Dr. Iverson, both German. “This password has to have something to do with their work.”

Hans looked up at me. “Work? What kind of work?” he asked as he watched me pace. “Fräulein, you make me dizzy.”

I looked at Hans. “Genetics. DNA structures, I think.”

Hans thought for a moment and frowned. “You say these men are German? Older gentlemen?” he asked slowly and gazed into the fire. “When my grandparents were first married, they lived in Vienna. Hitler came into power, and there was crazy talk of this insane man wanting to create a nation of…we all know what he wanted.”

“What are you talking about, Hans?” Maggie asked curiously.

He took a deep breath. “Hitler had a God complex. We all know this. That is why my grandparents moved to Switzerland. They used to tell us all the stories,” he said. “Stories of experiments, unbelievable. We heard of these scientists trying to change or transform animals. There was a tale in my grandparents’ village. No one believed it. Too many scientists, too many of Hitler’s Gestapo were suddenly all over the village. People started disappearing...” His voice trailed off, and he shook himself out of his trance; he looked right into my eyes.

I instinctively leaned back; the hair on the back of my neck bristled. “Ghost double. Doublegoer,” I said.

Hans shot me a curious look. “What did you say? Did you say doublegoer?”

“Yes. It was on the first page of the file. Maggie saw it on a clipboard, but it was in German. She said it started with the letter D. I thought it was doublegoer, but it wasn’t the password.”

Hans stared at nothing in particular. “Doppelgänger” was all he said.

“Gesundheit,” Matt chimed in, and Maggie glared at him.

Hans laughed, and it seemed we weren’t the only ones genuinely amused by Matt. “Doppelgänger. The literal English translation is doublegoer or double walker,” he said and looked around the room.

“Doppelgänger,” I repeated the odd word.

I turned to Maggie; she had already retrieved the dictionary from my bookcase and leafed through it. “Here it is. A ghostly double of a living person, especially one that haunts its own... counterpart,” she read slowly. She read it again and shivered. “Dopplegänger.”

I looked at all of them. “I’ll get the disc.”

“I’ll get rid of Hans,” Matt whispered and jumped. “Hans, you’ve been a tremendous help,” I heard him say as I dashed out of the room.

Poor Hans made a hasty but laughing retreat. “You people seem to be having some fun,” he called as he laughed all the way out the door.

“We need him to play Santa Claus,” Matt said with a chuckle as he rubbed his hands together. “Where’s the strudel he left?”

I got the disc out of its hiding place and met Maggie and Matt in the living room.

“Jerry was on the phone with Greg. He said to come over whenever we’re ready,” Matt said. I could hear the excitement in his voice.

“We’re ready,” Maggie said with equal excitement.

“I’ll go get Todd and Summer. Meet you at my place. Bring the little zumting for the sweet tooth with you,” he yelled as he dashed up the stairs.

We sat around the computer staring while Jerry loaded the disc. “Doppelgänger,” I said thoughtfully. “It’s such an odd word. It has to be it.”

“Okay, folks, here goes nothin’,” Jerry said and cracked his knuckles.

He typed in Genesis as the user ID and doppelgänger as the password. We all stood behind him. The silence was deafening as no one breathed.

“Bingo,” I said as the screen changed.

Jerry stood up, staring at the screen in amazement. “We’re in. Kate, have a seat. This is your baby. I’m assuming there’ll be a few commands to type, self-explanatory,” he said over my shoulder.

After a few commands, the screen changed again. A list of file names appeared. The first was entitled Doc1. There were four others titled Interoffice Memo. The last was just Dr. Jackson.

I took a deep breath and clicked on the first document. It was a letter of sorts.

“Read it aloud, Kate,” Maggie suggested.

I read it to myself first. Oh, shit. I cleared my throat and started.

“If you are reading this, you must be very clever indeed, and I am assuredly dead. You obviously found the journal that led you here. I pray you do the right thing with the following information. This letter will be short, I haven’t much time. Trust no one at University Hospital. I am still not sure of who is involved. Definitely trust no one on four-east, where we’ve been working for the past year. When I found out the horror of what they were planning, I copied as much as I could.

“The last file is my work, Genesis. Their experiment is useless without it, though I have no idea to what end they would use it, and I pray God will forgive me. Perhaps it’s not too late. This is the only evidence of my horrible part in this madness. Whoever you are, there must be someone you trust with your life. Choose them. I cannot emphasize enough, trust no one. They are all around.”

I sat there staring at the screen. No one said a word as I turned in my chair to face them. They were all staring wide-eyed.

“Okay, we need a plan before we go any further,” I said firmly. “I’m the only one who knows where I hid this disc, and it stays that way.” No one argued. Though Maggie gave me a challenging look, she said nothing.

“Can you make a copy of this, Jerry?” I asked. He nodded somberly as I continued. “I’ll let you know when.”

“Now a backup plan,” I said. I tried to think who, besides Maggie, I trusted. Mac and Teri were the only ones who came to mind.

“I need to make sure all of you are safe. If something happens and this gets into the wrong hands, I want to make sure it doesn’t affect any of you.”

Suddenly, it dawned on me. I looked at Maggie and smiled. “Buried treasures.”

Maggie thought for a moment; she smiled and understood, remembering our trip to Ireland.

“Okay, I need to work out the details. I’ll let you all know. Now let’s read the rest,” I said.

Each interoffice memo file was dated with the corresponding dates in the journal. “I’m going to read all of these to you. We were right about the numbers being dates,” I said over my shoulder.

“The first, June 24, was from Dr. Geller to Dr. Iverson. ‘Need to step up experiments. All negative, nothing worked. Emphasize extreme caution. We must be sure of the consequences. Very precarious, at best. Please advise.’

“The next was on July 12 from Dr. Iverson to Dr. Geller. ‘Agree caution is the rule of the day. Keep the work going. Dr. Jackson is working on his equation. May need to use next specimens. Will advise.’”

I took a deep breath and continued. “The third memo was on August 1, Dr. Geller to Dr. Iverson. ‘Worried, probably paranoid. Someone driving by house. What is the need for them to watch? I grow weary of them. Dr. Jackson seems nervous, as well. Test results still negative.’

“The last was on October 10, Dr. Iverson to Dr. Geller. ‘Dr. Jackson unsuitable to continue. Will have him replaced with Dr. Brinkley, young and eager. Do not worry. All is taken care of. Continue experiments. Will advise when we can proceed with next phase. No longer use this media to correspond.’

“Unsuitable to continue,” I said angrily. “Damn them to hell.”

I felt a gentle hand on my shoulder, instantly calming me. I looked up to see Maggie; she gave me an encouraging smile.

“We’re not much closer now than we were before to knowing what the hell they’re doing. However, there’s one more file to open,” I said.

Summer looked at the screen. “They seem to have been doing experiments and getting bad results.”

Todd nodded. “Let’s take a look at the last file.”

I turned back to the computer and opened the file. It was a full page of chemical equations, mathematical equations—no memos, no writing of any kind.

We all stared at the screen. I pinched the bridge of my nose. “I’m going blind. I have no idea what the hell I’m looking at.”

Maggie patted my shoulder. “Excuse me, but I think this is where I come in.”

“It’s all yours, Doctor.” I held the chair for her.

“Me too,” Todd added and pulled up a chair next to Maggie.

“Dr. Iverson was dismissed from Boston Hospital for performing unauthorized experiments,” I said as Maggie and Todd searched the screen. “Pilfering hundreds of thousands, trying to duplicate a rabbit, of all things. Now he’s the only doctor left working on whatever this is. Fortunately, they can’t proceed without Dr. Jackson’s work, and we have it.”

Todd, still looking at the screen with Maggie, said, “That’s how scientists work. They don’t know who’s working on what.”

Maggie nodded. “They each work on their own section or formula, so no one scientist has all the information. It’s for security, I’m sure. They all had different user IDs. Dr. Jackson’s being Genesis,” she said.

“How do you know all this?” I asked.

Maggie looked up from the screen. “What? You think I’m just a spoiled rich girl who became a doctor out of boredom?”

“Just how rich—”

Todd interrupted, “This is over my head.”

Maggie, however, stubbornly continued. “This is extremely complicated. It would take more than just sitting here to decipher all this.” She sat back and stretched her neck.

I looked at my watch; we had been sitting there most of the afternoon. Everyone was exhausted. “Okay, enough for now,” I said and everybody agreed, except Maggie. I walked up to her and whispered, “Enough, Doctor.”

“But…”

“You can continue later,” I said gently and pulled her out of the chair.

Jerry handed me the disc. “We’re closer.”

“How about we meet at Matt’s Café for dinner tomorrow night?” Matt suggested. “We can mull this over a good meal.”

“Good idea,” I said. “Maybe I’ll have a handle on this and a solution.”

I hoped I sounded more sure of myself than I felt.

I sat in front of the fire as Maggie searched my bookcase. “I’m in the mood to read,” she said as she perused my selections. “Get my mind off this mess.”

I remembered the book of Oscar Wilde. “Maggie, check out that book of poetry.”

Maggie picked up the book and raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t know you liked poetry.”

“Someone left it at the back door of my cabin,” I said as Maggie leafed through the book. She stopped at the bookmarked page and looked up.

“When?” She sat on the arm of my chair.

“When I came back alone after you and Hannah left. Ben said he found it on the step, didn’t want it to get wet. It was wrapped in plain brown paper. No return address, no writing on it at all. Not even my name.”

“Hmm,” Maggie said and recited from the page, “Each man kills the thing he loves.” She raised her eyebrows. “Pretty morbid.”

“I know. But it sounds so familiar to me.”

Maggie easily slipped off the arm of the couch and onto my lap. I put my arm around her and snuggled her close. “Good thing you’re small.”

Maggie placed the book on the end table. “Good thing this chair is big enough.”

I was still wondering about the damned book. “Who in the hell would leave this at my back door and why?”

Maggie put her hand on my cheek and gently pulled my face to meet her smiling gaze. “Enough of the book, Kate,” she whispered. “There’s enough mystery going on right now.”

I woke way too early—5:30 to be exact. I looked over at Maggie, who was snoring peacefully lying on her side facing me. Her arm was flung over my waist. Watching her sleep, I got an ache in the pit of my stomach when I realized just how close I had come to losing her.

This had to end. Too many people were involved, too many lives at stake, Maggie’s above all. I figured I would confront Ellen that day in the hope that she would be able to shed some light on this.

I thought of the tall blond man. He seemed to be everywhere. At the hospital, at Maggie’s on two separate occasions, and I figure he was the one driving the car that nearly ran us down. He was probably the one who was in the parking lot at the grocery store and the one who attacked Jerry outside his office.

Somehow, someone always seemed to get into my apartment. I tried to figure out how. My doors were always locked, well, for the most part. I knew that someone was walking around in my apartment when I was doing laundry. Was it Sam? I couldn’t be sure. I had stupidly left my door opened, after all.

I thought of that day again. I remembered as I looked up at the ceiling listening to the footsteps. I had seen something in the cellar. What was it?

I looked over at Maggie still sleeping soundly. I slipped out of bed and winced as the headboard creaked, and quietly dressed. Shivering, I crept down to the laundry room. I looked through the frosted beveled window stupidly thinking I would see someone. I was grateful when I didn’t.

Walking around the cellar, I looked up at the ceiling. I estimated where Jerry and Matt’s apartment was. I walked farther—Samantha Morgan’s. I walked directly under my own apartment.

There it was, way back in the corner. After taking the boxes out of my way, I knew I was right. It was a trap door.

“These old buildings were used by gangsters, they had hidden passages to hide from the feds.” Mike Kelly’s words rang in my ears. I smiled and went back upstairs. It wasn’t hidden very well if I could find it.

I sat on the edge of the bed. “Maggie, get up, get up,” I said, feeling like Christmas morning.

Maggie’s eyes flew open, as much as they could. She was still not a morning person. “Don’t you dare slap me. What’s wrong?” she mumbled.

“C’mon,” I pulled her up and helped her on with her robe.

“Are you all right?” Maggie yawned. “What the hell time is it?”

“It’s early and I’m fine. I want to show you something.”

Maggie groaned as I guided her down the hallway to the front door. I scooted by her, grinning from ear to ear. “Wait here, don’t move. I have to go to the cellar.”

Maggie groaned again. “Kate, Kate. I know you hate cellars, but did you have to get me out of bed?” She leaned against the door. “I’m sorry. I’ll wait for you. It’s all right,” she whispered.

“Thank you. You know how I hate them. Now don’t move.”

Maggie yawned. “I’ll be right here. Do you want me to come with you?”

I watched her leaning against the door. “No, kiddo. Thanks, though.” I leaned over and kissed her cheek. It was not my usual peck on the cheek.

Maggie smiled, her eyes still closed. “That was nice,” she whispered dreamily.

I bounded down the stairs. “Quit running.” I heard Maggie mumble.

I used the ladder and opened the trap door. The damn thing led right to the closet floor of my back bedroom. I pushed it open and hoisted myself up. I was amazed as I pushed the camping equipment out of my way. This is how they got in.

I walked through my dining room and down the hall. Poor Maggie was still leaning against the doorjamb.

“Maggie,” I called to her.

Maggie whirled around and let out a screech. I came up to her and put a hand over her mouth, chuckling. “Shh, geez, you’ll wake the entire building. I’m sorry.”

Maggie wrenched her hand away. “Are you insane? You almost gave me a heart attack. Where did you come from?”

I was still excited as I grabbed her by the hand and pulled her down the hallway, through the dining room, and into the closet of the back bedroom.

“I came out of the closet,” I said deadpan.

“It is way too early for your stand-up routine.”

I pointed to the floor of the closet. Maggie eyes flew open as she saw the trap door. “The cellar?”

“Yep. That’s how he got in and out of my apartment. I surprised him, and he beat me up with my own dining room furniture.”

“And the microphone,” Maggie said.

“Exactly. They were probably in the middle of installing it when I came home...” My voice trailed off. “Maggie, when I had the party on Tuesday, I came back for the corkscrew, and I know I heard Ellen talking to somebody.” I looked at Maggie, whose eyes were as big as saucers as I continued. “There was someone else, and that’s how they left.” I pointed to the trap door.

“I knew she was involved somehow. Why would she involve herself in this?”

“I don’t know. Ellen always struck me as a one-dimensional person. I’d say money. I never knew what you saw in her anyway. She’s like Allison. You get mixed up with the oddest women, Doctor. They are so…not your type,” I said emphatically with an evil grin as I closed the trap door and cleared the floor of the closet.

I looked at Maggie, who was standing there with her hands on her hips. “And just how do you know what my type is?”

“A hunch,” I said with a confident shrug.

“You are so arrogant, Kate.”

“I know. Help me with this.”

I grunted as Maggie, still glaring at me, helped move the desk into the closet and directly over the door.

Dusting off my hands, I nodded confidently. “No one comes through there anymore.” I looked at Maggie. “Go back to bed. It’s only six.”

Maggie climbed into bed, yawned, and cuddled the blankets to her chin. I watched her for a moment, and she opened her eyes. “What’s the matter?”

I shook my head. “Nothing, nothing at all. Go back to sleep.” I ran my fingers through her hair.

“You should sleep, too, you know, though you won’t. I see that look in your eye,” Maggie whispered.

“What look?”

“That ‘I’ve got to figure this out so no one gets hurt’ look.”

“So you think you know me, Dr. Winfield?”

“Yes. I also know that Samantha Morgan is so…not your type.”

“And just how do you know what my type is?”

“A hunch,” Maggie said with an air of confidence.

“Go to sleep,” I murmured as I kissed her soft cheek.

As I stood in the kitchen making coffee, there was a knock at the back door. It was Summer. “Good morning. I was taking the garbage out when I saw you.”

We sat at the kitchen table drinking coffee not saying much. I told her about the trap door. Summer was amazed but not shocked. I wondered if anything shocked this couple.

“Summer, you believe this is some sort of a conspiracy, don’t you?”

“Yes, both Todd and I do,” she answered. “Kate, you’re a good woman with a great heart. Trust is a wonderful thing, don’t ever lose that.” She drank her coffee and looked at me. “Have you thought about what you’re going to do with the disc?”

I rubbed the back of my aching neck, feeling the old scar, still thinking about trust. I had trusted a woman once…

“Kate?” she asked. I saw the worried look.

“Sorry. I was thinking.” Summer repeated her question. “I don’t have that quite figured out yet. Now that I know how they got into my apartment, it explains a great deal. Someone planted the microphone. Mike Kelly said it was a government car. Christ, Summer, the government. I hope he meant our government,” I said, chuckling.

“What difference would it make?” Summer asked.

“The U.S. government wouldn’t... I mean... Hell, maybe I should go to Mike and give him the disc and let him worry about it.”

“Kate, you’re a smart gal. Think for a moment. Why would the hospital be conducting a project that’s secret?”

“I’ve thought about that. Obviously, what we know a bit from Dr. Jackson, they were preparing to do something. I’d have to say either illegal or…” My voice trailed off, not wanting to finish.

Summer on the other hand did. “Or something unethical, immoral, or against the laws of nature.”

“Christ, Summer, what are we talking here? Last night, Hans told us about Hitler and Aryans. Dr. Iverson is dismissed from a college for trying to turn Bugs Bunny into Bugs Bunny.”

Dr. Jackson’s words were ringing in my ears. I pray you do the right thing.

“You could destroy the disc and his work,” Summer said, as if reading my mind.

“I almost want to do just that.” I sat down. “However, none of us will have a moment’s peace if I do. Whoever is behind this will never believe us if we tell them we just destroyed it. No, we need a plan, Summer. A plan that will ensure safety for all of us. They don’t need to know I have the disc. The project is useless without that information. The disc is our insurance, but we need a supplemental policy.”

“Using my own hatred of insurance. How ironic. I love it.”

We leaned in, and over several cups of coffee, we concocted our backup plan.

I only hoped it would work.

Chapter 19

I gently knocked on Jerry and Matt’s door. Jerry opened it, rubbing his head. “Good morning. What’s wrong?” he asked sleepily.

“Nothing. Sorry, I know it’s early. Jerry, can I use the computer?” I asked.

Jerry stepped back. “C’mon in.”

I sat at the computer. Summer stood behind me. Jerry turned it on and logged in. “What do you want to do?”

“Is that information still on your computer?”

He looked at me through sleepy eyes. “Yes.”

“How can you get it out of there?”

“I can encrypt the entire file and delete. But, a good computer hack can retrieve it. Nothing is ever deleted, just hidden in layers.”

I let out a disappointed sigh. “This information can never get into anyone’s hands—good or bad. Dr. Jackson’s part of this work was the key to their project.”

“Well...” he said.

Matt, with his hair all over, came into the room tying his robe. “Good morrow. You’re up early, unfortunately,” he said with a lazy smile.

I explained the predicament. “So we need to get that out of Jerry’s computer. For good.”

Jerry shrugged. “There’s only one way.”

I sat there staring at the screen. As I got up, I noticed a couple of other similar CDs. One was labeled Johnny Mathis/Frank Sinatra. “Hey, I love these guys. Can I borrow this?”

Jerry shrugged. “Sure, sure,” he said as he unplugged the computer and started taking it apart.

“It is way too early for Francis Albert,” Matt grumbled.

“I know, but I do love Frank,” I said and put the CD in my breast pocket.

Jerry took apart all the computer components and the hard drive where all the information was stored.

I stared at him in disbelief. “Jerry, don’t. This computer is worth a lot of money,” I said as he disassembled it. He smiled up at me.

“I’ll claim it on the insurance.”

We all laughed; it was the best laugh any of us had all week.

I was still chuckling when I went across to my apartment. As I opened my door, Sam opened hers.

“Good morning,” Sam said. She was standing there in her robe with a cup of coffee in her hand.

I raised an eyebrow. “Good morning. You’re up early.”

She nodded. “I’m glad I ran into you. How about dinner? You and Maggie, of course.”

“I’m sorry, Sam. Maggie and I have dinner plans.”

“Oh, well, that’s fine,” she said.

There was an awkward moment as she walked back into her apartment with a quiet “Have a good day.” I turned to see Maggie standing in the hall, her hands on her hips.

“Why are you up? It’s still early.”

Maggie was not amused. “What was that all about?” she asked, unwavering.

“What was what all about?” I asked innocently and walked past her and into the bedroom. Maggie stood in the doorway with eyes blazing, which I found amusing.

I sighed and plopped down on the bed. “You’ll have a relapse,” I advised calmly and hugged a pillow.

“I’m so glad you did not accept her invitation to dinner.”

I looked at her in mock amazement. “Oh. You eavesdropped on a private conversation.”

Maggie stared at me. “Kate, what are you up to?”

I turned on my side. “Everything will be all right soon, Maggie. I promise.”

“I believe you. Now tell me what you’ve been doing.”

I looked at her, reached, and took her hand. “Trust me?”

“With my life,” Maggie said so quickly, I was taken by surprise.

For an instant, I thought of the truth behind that simple statement. “Okay, please trust me for just a while longer. I got a few kinks to work out, and I’ll fill you in.”

As we ate breakfast, Summer knocked on the kitchen window and waved. “Good grief, Kate. Lock your door,” she said as she walked in. “How’re you feeling, Maggie? You look much better.”

“I feel fine, Summer. Thanks.”

Summer looked at me. “Good to go?”

“Yes, this will set it in motion.” I avoided the skeptical look from Maggie.

We stood in the front room and looked out the window.

Maggie asked, “What are we looking for?”

Summer shrugged. “I don’t know.”

“That.” I pointed to a black car that cruised by the front of the building.

“Who are they?” Maggie asked. I heard the worried tone as she stood closer to me.

“We’ll know soon enough,” I said. “Once Summer does her part, they’ll make sure we’re watched. That’s what I want. They won’t try anything until they know for sure I’ve found the disc. It’ll be driving by all day, I’m sure.”

Maggie put her hand on my arm. “Does her part? What are you planning?”

“Speaking of doing my part,” Summer said and put on her coat.

I gave her a worried look. “Please, be careful.”

“Kate, don’t worry. I’ll be back in ten minutes,” she said and walked out.

I felt Maggie watching me. “It’s a good thing I know you and trust you, Miss Ryan. You look very suspicious right now.”

I looked out the window again. Summer had walked down the street, and as I knew it would, the black car followed her.

Ten minutes seemed like a lifetime. Summer finally returned, smiling and breathless.

“They followed me. You were right.”

“You’re all right?” I pulled her inside.

“Piece of cake.” She pulled out the thick yellow envelope. “Is this what you wanted?”

I nodded. “Did anyone see you buy it?”

“The entire store. I pitched a fit at the price.”

I could feel Maggie watching us. I knew I had to tell her.

“I think you’re right, Kate,” Summer said. “Two men followed me into the store to see what I was buying. So far, so good.”

“Next step—”

“Is to tell me what’s going on,” Maggie said firmly.

We all stopped when someone knocked at my door. “Damn.” I looked through the peephole. “It’s Ellen. Double damn.” I opened the door. Ellen saw Maggie and barged past me.

“Come in,” I said.

Ellen went over to Maggie. “I’ve been calling you for the past two days. Are you all right?”

“I’m fine, Ellen. How are you?” Maggie asked. I heard the suspicious tone in her voice. There was dead silence for a long agonizing moment.

Ellen looked from Maggie to Summer to me. “What’s going on?”

I’d had enough. Ellen knew something, and I was tired of all the cloak and dagger nonsense.

“One of your friends at University Hospital tried to poison Maggie,” I said in a low voice.

Ellen shot an incredulous look at Maggie. “What in the hell is she talking about?”

Maggie walked up to Ellen and stood in front of her. “It’s true. A preliminary test shows it was strychnine and arsenic. Small traces, but enough that it would have done the job had I taken it as Dr. Brinkley prescribed.”

“Dr. Brinkley, who is suddenly on a leave of absence,” I added evenly.

“You’re insane,” Ellen said and glared at me. “Why would someone do that?”

“Because you got me involved in this mess by telling me about Dr. Jackson’s apartment,” I started; I was on a roll now. “You used me and Maggie, and they tried to poison her for her trouble. I don’t know what you’re into, Ellen, but I have a good idea it’s for the money. What the hell are they giving you?”

Ellen looked as though she might strike me. Maggie touched her arm. Ellen flinched and looked at her.

“What’s going on?” Maggie asked. “They tried to kill me.”

“Why?” Ellen shot back.

“Perhaps I asked too many questions. Or was it Dr. Iverson?”

Ellen’s eyes were as big as saucers. I could see her trying to swallow. “You have no idea what you’re dealing with.”

“You’re right,” I said through clenched teeth and continued. “But I’m beginning to find out. If you can get out of this, I suggest you do. If you know anything, I suggest you tell me what’s going on and let me help.”

“If you have what they want, give it to them and be done with it.”

Maggie once again grabbed Ellen’s arm. “Do you know what they’re doing?”

By the look on her face, I could tell Ellen realized she said too much. “I-I only know they’ve been funded—”

“By whom?” Summer asked. She gave me a nervous glance.

“I have no idea. It’s none of my business, just as it’s none of yours. Again, if you have something of theirs, give it to them and—”

“And what, Ellen?” I asked angrily. “All will be forgotten? Like Dr. Jackson and Dr. Geller? Christ, they tried to poison Maggie. What in the hell is the matter with you? Do you think we’re just going to walk away from this, whatever it is?”

“I have nothing to say to you,” Ellen said angrily, and as she turned to go, I grabbed her arm.

“If you walk out that door, don’t ever attempt to see Maggie again. Don’t ever call her. Tell whoever you’ve prostituted yourself to that I’ll die before I let anyone get their slimy hands on her.”

I watched her angry pose. “You look as if you’d like to hit me, Ellen. Please do. I’d love an excuse to knock you right down those stairs. You miserable—”

Ellen wrenched her arm free and stormed out the door without another word.

“—Putz,” I yelled to the closed door. I turned to see Maggie watching me with a raised eyebrow.

“I don’t think she heard you.”

“She knows something.”

“I don’t think she knew about the poison, Kate,” Maggie said.

“I don’t either,” Summer said in agreement.

“I know, but she knows something.”

“So now what?” Maggie asked.

“We watch and see if I’m right about the black car. If Ellen is in on this, my guess is she went to whoever is paying her to let them know. I hope I’m wrong on that one, Maggie.”

The afternoon passed uneventfully. The black car made its passes, watching the building. Sam Morgan was nowhere to be seen. Summer was on her way to their store to fill Todd in on the morning’s events. “I’ll be back by four to take the package,” Summer said and scooted out the door.

I was nervous, and once again, I felt Maggie watching me. She walked up to me and cupped my face as I looked down into her eyes, filled with confusion.

“I know you think you’re protecting me, and I love you for it,” Maggie said.

“This is not like anything I’ve ever been involved with before.” I took a deep breath and hated to admit what I was thinking. “I’m very scared here, sweetie. This might be way out of my league, but I don’t know who to trust other than you, Teri, and Mac. I-I just pray I’m doing the right thing. It’s a good plan. It will work. Please trust me.”

Maggie sighed and pulled me down for a soft kiss. “I do. Now what’s next?”

I took her hands in mine, kissed each palm, and made the overseas call to Teri and Mac.

I could hear the smile in Teri’s voice. “Hey, you, I was just going to call. Still picking us up on Sunday? You’ve got three days. I’ve got the flight info.”

“God, it’s been ten days?”

There was a pause and Teri said, “What’s wrong? I can tell by your voice or maybe it’s this connection. Can you hear that clicking?”

“God, Teri, it’s too long to tell. You have to do something for me. A package is going to arrive on Saturday. I’m sending it overnight to you. When you read the letter, it’ll be self-explanatory. I’ll fill you in on the rest when I see you Sunday. Please trust me.”

My emotions were ragged—I missed her horribly. “I can’t wait to see you,” I said and put my hand over my eyes. Great, start blubbering on a trans-Atlantic call. I felt Maggie’s hand on my shoulder. I looked up into the concerned blue eyes and smiled.

“What’s wrong?” Teri asked. “Are you all right? Is Maggie all right?”

“We’re fine. She’s right here as a matter of fact.”

“Put her on,” Teri said. “I’ll see you on Sunday, and I’ll wait for the package, and I do trust you, Kate. Mac sends his love.”

I handed the phone to Maggie.

“Hey, Teri,” she said and listened for a moment. “Yes,” Maggie said and glanced down at me. I eyed her suspiciously. “Yes,” Maggie said again.

“What’s she saying?” I whispered.

Maggie waved me off impatiently. “Definitely yes to both, Teri.”

“Yes to what?” I grumbled and grabbed for the phone.

“I will, Teri. I love you, too. See you on Sunday,” Maggie said and hung up. She looked down at me. “She said you’re a dope.”

She walked away, leaving me staring at the phone. Maggie poked her head out of the bedroom. “I’m also supposed to give you a big kiss, but you don’t deserve one since you haven’t filled me in on what’s going on.”

Later that afternoon, Matt and Jerry stopped by. It was snowing, and they both stood by my fireplace warming their hands.

“The computer is completely gone,” Jerry said, and Matt nodded.

“What did you do with it?” I asked.

“The hard drive is somewhere in the Chicago River,” Matt said.

“Were you followed?” I asked.

“Even if we were, they could never find it. Trust me, Kate, it’s gone without a trace. Wait till I claim it on my homeowner’s insurance. They’ll get a double-whammy,” he said with a laugh.

I thought for a moment. “Double-whammy. Double damn. Doublegoer. Doppelgänger. Duplicating.”

“What are you thinking, Kate?” Maggie asked.

I looked in her eyes. “Duplicating. DNA.”

Maggie’s eyes grew wide. “Unauthorized experiments. The morgue. Oh, God, Kate, it can’t be.”

“What?” Matt asked.

“Duplicating,” I said to them. “Cloning. That’s what the experiments were for. Cloning, I’ll bet my log cabin on it.”

“My God, Kate, I think you’re right,” Maggie said. “In every chemical equation I saw, all the chemicals involved were oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen. All elements that sustain human life.” She shook her head in disbelief.

“Yes, but cloning was done in England with sheep. Nothing so secretive,” Jerry said. “Even the controversy with stem cell research is in the news. It’s going on everywhere.”

I had to agree. “However, according to those memos, they were proceeding in a different direction. Using ‘extreme caution,’ I believe Dr. Geller said. I wonder what the next specimen was to be,” I said thoughtfully. “I imagine Dr. Jackson knew, and he decided he could no longer go along with the project. He figured to take his work and scram.”

“The morgue,” Maggie repeated. I could tell she still couldn’t believe it.

Jerry was astounded. “Maggie, do you honestly think they were planning…?”

He couldn’t finish. I couldn’t blame him; the thought was horrifying.

Maggie shivered. “I hope not.”

We sat there, not saying much, just exchanging nervous glances. Maggie, I’m sure, was thinking the same thing as I was: the morgue. Could they possibly be contemplating using cadavers?

“By the way, where have Todd and Summer been all afternoon?” Matt asked.

“They’ll be by later.”

I saw the worried look. “Kate,” Maggie said, “why aren’t you telling me what you’re planning?”

“Maggie, whatever happens—”

Maggie stood up. “Don’t. Don’t do this. I don’t want to hear ‘whatever happens.’ Nothing is going to happen. You’re not going out, like in some old movie, in a blaze of glory and leave me all alone,” she almost yelled, her face dark with anger.

I looked up at her; Matt and Jerry said nothing.

“I wasn’t going to say that,” I said, but Maggie ignored me.

“‘Whatever happens’ means something bad, and you know it.” Her eyes filled with tears, and the color drained from her face.

“Maggie, will you listen and keep still for a minute?” I said. “Now I was just going to say that whatever happens, we do it together. I have no intention of ever leaving you alone again.”

“Oh.”

I heard Matt sigh, which I ignored.

Summer and Todd came in, freezing and shivering. “Goodness, it got cold,” she said, and Todd gave me a knowing glance.

“Okay, let’s do this,” Summer said.

I took the disc and put it in the thick yellow envelope. I made out a label and addressed it to Mr. & Mrs. Michael McAuliffe, Seacliff House, Oceanview, County Donegal, Ireland.

With Maggie looking over my shoulder, I wrote a letter to Teri explaining the situation and telling them to hide the disc in the cave. I emphasized they were not to tell a soul.

I looked up at Maggie, who smiled and understood. For an instant, I felt a pang of guilt but said nothing. I sealed the package, affixed the label, and handed it to Summer and Todd.

“Were you seen?” I asked.

“Yes,” Todd said. “I assume they’re watching right now.”

I nodded, my stomach was in knots. This had to work.

“Okay, Kate. Everything’s been taken care of. Everything will be fine,” Summer said.

“What’s going on?” Jerry asked. Matt wanted to know, too.

“I don’t have time, guys. I’ll explain at dinner,” I said.

Summer hugged me fiercely and Maggie, as well. “Take care of Kate. She needs you.”

Maggie pulled back. “O-of course I will, but we’ll see you later at dinner.”

“Be right behind you.”

Todd in the meantime was giving me a bear hug. “Godspeed, Todd,” I whispered and kissed his cheek.

“You’re quite a gal, Kate Ryan,” he whispered and let me go.

He hugged the life out of Maggie. “You take care of yourself and Kate.” He kissed her cheek.

Summer turned to Matt and Jerry; she hugged them both. “You two just love each other, and watch over Kate and Maggie.”

Jerry pulled back. “I don’t like the feel of this,” he said, looking from Todd to Summer.

“I don’t, either. We’ll see you at dinner, right?” Matt asked.

“No worries,” Summer said.

And they were gone.

We all watched as they got into the car. They looked up and waved before they drove down the street. A few seconds later, I saw a nondescript car drive in their direction. I stood there for a moment, trying to keep my emotions in check.

“Let’s get ready for dinner,” I said.

“Is everything going to be all right?” Maggie asked. “The disc, I figured last night you were sending it to Teri and Mac.”

“Everything will be fine, I promise. Please try to remember, Maggie, your safety along with Jerry and Matt’s is most important to me.” I caressed her cheek and walked away.

I had a horrible empty feeling in the pit of my stomach. I knew that I started the wheels in motion, and the situation was coming to a head.

I prayed it would not come crashing down around us.

Chapter 20

The drive to Matt’s Café was quiet. Unexpectedly, Maggie reached over and gently held my hand.

“You’re really scaring me,” Maggie said.

“Maggie, if I could have you out of this, I would. But you won’t go, you stubborn complicated thorn in my side.”

“I can’t leave, Kate,” Maggie said in a trembling voice.

I held onto her hand. “Stay with me. We’ll get through this.”

Dinner was quiet and the mood was eerie.

“They’re late,” Jerry said.

I nodded and looked at my watch. I knew what was happening, soon I could tell them. I just had to make sure it worked. I looked up to see Samantha Morgan walking up to our table; my heart sank. I knew someone would be coming. I hoped it wasn’t Sam.

“I’m sorry to see you, Sam. Good evening,” I said. Maggie put her hand on my knee.

“Kate, can I talk to you for a moment?” She looked pale.

I pushed my chair back, and Maggie held onto my knee. I took her hand and squeezed it. “I’ll be at the bar. We’re not going anywhere. Are we, Sam?”

Sam glanced around the crowded dining room and shook her head. “The bar is fine.” She turned and walked away.

“I’m coming to get you in two minutes,” Maggie said.

“I hope you do. Bring the boys.”

I stood in front of Sam and leaned against the bar. “So who do you work for?” I asked, intrigued.

Sam ignored the question. “What do you think you’re doing? This is not a game. They picked up Todd and Summer. It was rather amateurish of you. Kate…” She stopped as Maggie came up behind me.

“That was a quick two minutes,” I said.

“I need a new Timex,” Maggie said, never taking her eyes off Sam.

“Tell her to leave, Kate,” Samantha said in a warning voice.

“What makes you think I have any control over this woman?” I asked half-jokingly.

The look on Samantha’s face changed dramatically. “I need to know Dr. Jackson’s ID, Kate. You know the password is no good without it.”

So they did need the journal. “Who do you work for?” I repeated my question.

I looked behind Sam, and Deke Philips came in smiling and waving. God, how am I going to get him out of the way? I thought.

“Hey, I got snowbound,” he said and looked at all of us. “What’s happening?” he asked lightly as he walked behind Sam, who stiffened. Her face was completely void of color. I instantly got nervous and pulled Maggie behind me.

Deke’s face turned dark as he smiled. “Now I think all of us need to go for a ride,” he said and pushed at Sam’s back.

“You can’t do anything in a restaurant,” she said with a challenging tone. I wish she wouldn’t give him any ideas.

He smiled again. “Oh, I can do just about anything, anywhere I want. Are you gals alone?”

My blood ran cold as I held Maggie’s hand tight. “Yes. We came up for dinner and Sam interrupted.”

“Good. Ladies, please let’s make a nice, quiet exit.”

I got very nervous. “You just need me, Deke. Let Maggie go.”

“No, I know everything,” Maggie said.

I sighed and hung my head. “Maggie, damn it.” I looked up at Deke. “She knows nothing.”

“I’m going, too. She tells me everything.”

Deke watched us and rubbed his forehead. “Shut the fuck up, for chrissakes. We’re all going.”

I saw the blond man standing at the door. His forehead was black and blue where I bashed his head on the tile floor. I hoped it hurt.

Once outside, I saw Jerry and Matt in the window. Jerry looked shocked, and I tried to give him some sign. Gratefully, he said nothing but leaned into Matt as they looked out the window.

We walked behind the restaurant to a secluded area of the lot. Deke had a gun pointed at Sam, and he grabbed Maggie’s arm. I made a move toward her, and the blond painfully stuck a gun in my ribs.

“Sorry, still hurts?” He holstered his gun.

I leaned against the car to catch my breath and said over my shoulder, “How’s your head? I heard you lost your gun. That was careless. Did they give you a shiny new one?”

He looked around and seeing no one, jabbed me twice in the ribs. “Payback is a bitch.”

Man, that hurt. I doubled over and leaned against the car. He savagely pulled me up.

“Get her in the car,” Deke said calmly as he held Maggie, who was struggling against him. His gun was still pointed at Sam. “We’re supposed to do this fast and quiet, remember?” he asked his partner. “You idiot.”

The idiot wasn’t listening to Deke. “You think you’re so smart,” he whispered as he unmercifully backhanded me across the face. My head snapped to one side as I flew against the car.

“Stop it,” Maggie cried out and struggled free of Deke’s grasp. He momentarily forgot about Sam.

Sam pulled at Deke’s gun hand.  He struggled for a moment. Regaining control, he pressed the gun directly to Sam’s forehead. Sam froze and I saw Maggie move toward me.

The blond had reared back to let me have it again when Maggie grabbed his arm. “You bastard,” she cried out.

“That’s enough, put her in the car, damn it,” Deke said.

The blond let go of me and I dropped to my knees. He grabbed Maggie and threw her into the backseat.

“Now, Agent Morgan, no hanky-panky. In you go.” He ushered her into the backseat. I followed as he unceremoniously threw me in against Maggie, who put her arm around me.

“I’m okay,” I said thickly. I knew my cheek was swollen and my lip bleeding. “You hit like my grandmother.”

The blond snarled something and turned in his seat.

“Knock it off,” Deke yelled.

“Lay back, Kate.” Maggie gently examined my cheek and put a handkerchief to my bleeding lip.

“Ryan, as Agent Morgan said, we need Dr. Jackson’s ID. The clever asshole took off with everything. I ransacked that entire apartment and couldn’t find a thing. I know you have it or know where it is,” Deke said from the front seat.

“Go to hell, you sonofa—” Maggie said, and I interrupted her, holding her hand tightly.

“Where are we going?” I asked.

“The hospital,” Deke said simply.

“Great, let us off at the emergency room.”

“You’ve got a brass set, Ryan.”

Sam looked over at me. “Are you all right?”

Maggie glared at her. “No, she is not. Your blond friend—”

“They’re not my friends. I’m an FBI agent with the Chicago Bureau,” she said as a way of explanation.

I could tell Maggie was unimpressed by the hateful look. Deke must have seen it, as well.

“I feel the same way about the feds,” he said and lit a cigarette.

I lifted my head and looked at Deke. “Where are the Lockwoods?”

Deke glanced in the rearview mirror. “Your man Kelly has them.”

We pulled up to the hospital. Maggie said nothing; she held my hand so tight the blood was no longer flowing.

“Don’t try anything. Let’s just get this over with,” Deke said and put the gun in his coat pocket.

I put my arm around Maggie as if in pain, and Maggie stopped. I pulled her close. “Stay close to me, Maggie. Trust me,” I whispered in her ear.

Deke pushed us along. “No dawdling, ladies. Save the mush for later.”

We got off the elevator and saw the sign above the door. Maggie and I exchanged glances.

“I hate this place,” Deke said.

As we walked through the double doors that led to the morgue, a tall elderly man stood by a desk. He looked up at Maggie. “We meet again, Doctor,” he said in a thick German accent.

“Dr. Iverson?” I asked.

He looked at me curiously. “Ah, you must be the one who is causing so much trouble,” he said slowly and looked at my face. He turned to Deke and the blond. “You sicken me.”

“Yeah, yeah. You’re the ones playing with dead bodies,” Deke reminded him impatiently.

Dr. Iverson helped Maggie get me into a chair. “Sit still,” Maggie said.

“Stay close to me,” I said again. I looked to see Sam Morgan sitting by the desk.

“I’d like to explain something to you before we go any further ladies.” Dr. Iverson cleared his throat. “Where should I start?”

I noticed he was calm and confident as he sat on the desk facing us.

“Agent Morgan is not interested, I know,” he started and looked at Maggie. “Dr. Winfield, do you know anything about genetics? I mean the impact on human life, health, and regeneration?”

Maggie looked right into his eyes. “Not too much, Doctor, but I know as physicians what we’re supposed to do. We help humanity, by being human.”

He nodded. “I agree. However, we have the opportunity to go beyond humanity.” His eyes widened in excitement as he continued. “Soon we can possess the technology to regenerate and duplicate. Cloning, Dr. Winfield. We believe someday it will work with humans, and…” He stopped as Maggie laughed rudely.

I winced. “Maggie,” I said in a warning voice.

“No, Miss Ryan, I would like to hear Dr. Winfield’s opinion.”

“Albert Einstein was right. Our technology will surpass our humanity. Dr. Iverson, we are humans treating humans. Beyond humanity is God. We have no right to act as God. He alone creates life. You do this for the sake of what, finding a cure for cancer? Then why the secrecy? Why not come in the light of day and join the rest of the scientists who are working on stem cell research?”

Once again, I winced and realized I would never have any control over this woman. The feisty doctor was on a roll. Let her rip.

“Or are there only certain individuals that you would clone? The smartest? The most beautiful? The most athletic? What? Where would you draw the line, Dr. Iverson? Cloning is not life. It’s only a fake, an imitation. It has no soul. Like all of you,” she finished.

Dr. Iverson’s look turned decidedly sad and offended. “I can see we disagree. Well, no matter,” he said with a heavy sigh and opened the yellow envelope.

The double doors opened, and Mike Kelly came through, his gun drawn. Dr. Iverson whirled around.

“Thank God, Kelly.” Samantha Morgan sighed and stood.

Mike raised his gun. “Sit down, Agent.”

Deke groaned. “I knew it. I knew we couldn’t trust him. Nobody listens to me,” he said and looked to the ceiling.

“Since I have the gun, why don’t we all sit?” Mike picked up the disc and handed it to Dr. Iverson.

I looked at my watch—two hours since Mike intercepted it.

“Okay, Doc, do your thing,” Mike said, and glanced at me.

Dr. Iverson looked at me. “Now, Miss Ryan, I trust you will give me Dr. Jackson’s ID. I do not want anything to happen to you or Dr. Winfield.” He gave me an arrogant smile. “Women. You are all too emotional.”

The fathead.

He put in the disc, but before he had a chance to type, Frank Sinatra’s voice rang out.

Everyone was stunned. Maggie almost fainted. I smiled and rocked with the music, my eyes closed. “God, I love this song.” I sang a few bars of “Summer Wind” with Frank before Dr. Iverson savagely pulled out the CD.

“What is the meaning of this?” he shouted angrily and wagged the CD in front of my face.

“It’s Frank. Don’t tell me you don’t like Frank Sinatra?” I asked in a horrified voice.

Mike barked out a hearty laugh. “You should see the look on their faces, Kate.”

He pulled another gun from his belt. I got up, yanked a stunned Maggie out of her seat, and walked over to him.

Maggie, mouth gaping, moved without a word as I pushed her directly behind me and took the gun from Mike.

Dr. Iverson was white. Samantha Morgan was white. Deke raised his eyes to the heavens and groaned. “Nobody listens to me.”

“Easy, folks,” Mike warned and waved his gun at all of them. “Kate, keep an eye on Inspector Gadget and Dr. Frankenstein,” he quipped as Dr. Iverson glared at him.

I took my position with Maggie standing behind me. “Stay put, sweetie,” I whispered over my shoulder, and Maggie nodded furiously as she held onto the back of my sweater.

“I bet you all want to know what’s going on, don’t you?” I looked at Sam. “So you’re FBI. You did put something in my coffee and searched my apartment. That’s why the light was on when you so nicely walked me home. You forgot to turn it off, Agent. The Lockwoods saw you take me back to my place, it was almost midnight. You told me it was only ten o’clock.” I shook my head. “You all underestimated the Lockwoods. You will find out just how much.” Something then occurred to me. “Did you know they tried to poison Maggie?”

Sam blinked and struck a defensive pose. “We had an idea. We had an agent in the hospital.” She stopped and looked me in the eye. “It’s my job. I work for the FBI, Kate. Once you got Maggie back safely—”

“You miserable bitch,” I said. I immediately felt Maggie’s calming hand on my shoulder. “Your job suits you, you absolute horror of a human being. You would allow an innocent woman to be poisoned and do nothing.” I started to get angry all over again. I actually took a step in her direction. Maggie reached out and stopped me.

“Don’t, Kate,” she whispered.

“Hear that, Agent Morgan? The woman you would let die wants to save you.”

A dark-haired woman walked in. Maggie gasped. “Kate, that’s her. The one who was with Ellen,” she whispered and I nodded.

“Good Christ, another country heard from. This is getting monotonous,” I said to no one in particular.

Chapter 21

“Shelly Reynolds,” she introduced herself, almost embarrassed.

“Which means absolutely nothing to me,” I said, trying to control my anger.

“I’m sure it doesn’t,” she said frankly. She gave Deke and the blond a disgusted look. They, in turn, looked like two cowering dogs. “You’ve screwed this up nicely. Put your guns down on the table.” They both stared at her. “Do it now.”

They both emptied their holsters and sat down. I was impressed with her control of these two idiots.

“Ah, ah. On your stomachs. Keep the hands behind the heads, boys. You know the routine,” Mike said, watching them as they complied.

Ms. Reynolds adjusted her blazer. “Now where was I? Ah, this project. It was a, well, it was a government project. We’ll call it that for now. Dr. Iverson told you enough to get a good picture. Unfortunately, Dr. Jackson had a change of heart, took his work, and flew the coop, as it were. We were supposed to get it from him, but unfortunately,” she looked at Deke and the blond, “the idiot twins screwed it up and continued with Dr. Geller and Dr. Brinkley.”

She looked at Maggie. “Trust me, Ellen knew nothing of what happened to you. I was unaware until it was already done—without authorization.” Once again, she looked down at the other two men. “Loose cannons. Now, I heard the wonderful voice of Frank Sinatra, and yes, I love him, too. However, Miss Ryan, we need that disc.”

“And you work for…?” I asked.

Shelly Reynolds smiled slightly. “Our government, and that’s all I can tell you. Now I am curious, though, how you knew it would be taken.”

“I figured if you could get a microphone in my apartment, you could tap my phone. I also found the trap door,” I said and looked at Deke and the blond—the idiot twins. “That’s how you got in and out of my place. Ellen was talking to one of you the night of my party, correct? You also tried to plant a listening device in the smoke alarm. A burning apple pie didn’t set it off. Pretty clumsy.” I thought of something else.

“And I’ll wager if we looked in the vacant apartment, which coincidentally is right above mine, we’d find all sorts of devices waiting to be installed. Again, the Lockwoods thought of that. The movers had been in and out for two days but no furniture. How curious.”

I turned my attention to Sam. “You and your group must have known that, too, right? That’s why you came in when you did. You’ve been around at the most opportune times,” I said evenly.

“My job was to see that nothing happened to you,” Sam explained. “We needed the disc. This project was illegal, they violated enough laws,” she said righteously.

“Yeah, whatever.” I waved her off; I looked back at Shelly. “What was your plan?”

When Shelly hesitated, I offered my slant. “Let me guess. Because of Ellen’s relationship with Maggie, you knew about me. That’s why Ellen pushed this apartment and why I got it so cheap. You knew I would be curious and try to find out what was going on.

“Your people couldn’t just go in and wreck the place. Too many people would have asked questions. Well, the Lockwoods would have anyway. That’d be enough for me. I figured you’d be listening in on my call to my sister. That’s when the Lockwoods and I got the idea. I called Mike and told him all that had happened. I knew someone got to him. When he dropped by my apartment to tell us about the car, he called Maggie, ‘Fair Maggie.’ He never heard that term before. But Sam did, and now that I know Deke was involved, he knew the term, as well. So when Mike suggested Maggie and I take a vacation, I knew something was up.”

I looked at Mike, who smiled. “She realized what should be done, the right thing. She’s just like her old man.”

I bowed slightly at the compliment. “It was our plan that the wrong disc be put in an envelope to be mailed. We all knew, or hoped, it would be intercepted. Deke thought he had Mike in his back pocket. When it came time to intercept the package, the Lockwoods would see a trusting face in Kelly. So we pulled the double switch. You get Frank, and the Lockwoods get the disc and the journal. By now, hell, I have no idea where they are.

“And no one ever will. That’s the way they wanted it. However, I do know one thing. The disc is gone, there are no copies. I invite you to scour the entire building. You can question and bully all you want. None of us knows.”

Shelly Reynolds sighed unhappily as she rubbed her temples. “Where were the disc and the journal when we picked up the Lockwoods?” She gave the two men a hateful glare.

I looked at Maggie, who still looked like she was about to pass out. I think Sam wanted to crawl in a hole somewhere.

Mike laughed as he shook his head. “She had the disc and the journal in her other hand. She had it in plain view the whole time. I begged her to put it in her purse, but she just grinned evilly. Your twins were too preoccupied to notice. They took the package and left the Lockwoods with me.”

Shelly Reynolds looked irritated and avoided the idiot twins completely.

“Now here’s how this will be finished. And believe me, it will be finished,” I said with resolution.

They all sat and stared at me. Dr. Iverson looked deflated. I could tell by the look in his eyes that he’d never finish his work. At least not through this avenue. Deke and the blond were just plain aggravated. Shelly gave me a look of extreme resignation. Sam just had that deer in the headlights look.

“As long as my family is safe, so are you and so is the disc. If at anytime something happens to me or mine, for whatever reason—hit by a car, lightning strikes, old age, anything at all—that disc and everything, including a short introductory letter naming names, will be sent to the Chicago Tribune. Believe me, my editor will know where to send it. Jerry O’Neill and Matthew Johnson are to be left alone, as well.”

“And Dr. Winfield?” Shelly Reynolds asked, rubbing her temples.

“She’s family,” I said, unwavering, and felt Maggie tighten her grip on my shoulder. “I plan on living a long and happy life with my family. I mean what I say. Whatever is on that disc stays on the disc. We couldn’t figure it out, none of us could. I don’t know what your project was, and I don’t care. I never wanted to know, but you threw me into this, and now I’m getting myself and the others out of it as best I can. Go find some Third World country to invade,” I said to Shelly Reynolds.

I gave Agent Morgan a disgusted look. “Or sneak around and listen at some poor slob’s keyhole. But not me and not my family. Do I make myself clear?”

Shelly Reynolds looked genuinely amused. “Yes, you do.” She looked at the two men. “Go wait in the office.” Mike lifted his gun.

Shelly put up her hand. “Hold on, Lieutenant. Miss Ryan gets what she wants. Those two have nothing to do with you, and I hear Greenland is nice this time of year.”

“Leave the guns,” Mike said.

“Leave them,” she ordered and turned her attention to me. “You’re very good, Miss Ryan. We had no idea you’d take it to this level. We underestimated the Lockwoods completely. You’ve all made Agent Morgan’s bosses very nervous. They have this theory that you’re all like lambs.” She shook her head. “The Lockwoods must have figured this all along. Miss Ryan, I believe the Lockwoods knew how this would end even before you did. I’ll bet they’ve been waiting all their lives for a chance like this. You have to admire their tenacity. It wouldn’t surprise me if they had friends all over this country who feel the same.

“The sixties—a whole different breed of American. Before, everyone trusted the government. Right or wrong. We did check the Lockwoods’ apartment. There’s nothing there. The store is locked up and a ‘for sale’ sign is on the window. Very clever, very fast. I’m impressed.” She gave me an uneasy smile. “Blackmail is an ugly business, Kate.”

“So is murder, but it seems to be the only language you people understand. Call it what you like. Just leave us alone,” I said, feeling very tired.

“Make no mistake, if the government wanted to, they would find the Lockwoods,” she said in a threatening voice, and I had to admit my skin crawled at the resolution in her voice. “However, this is growing old fast. If it got out, it would be very, very bad press. And we can’t have that. So you win.”

She turned to Sam. “Agent, it appears we’ve been had. I suggest you follow suit. This doesn’t change much, Miss Ryan. Dr. Iverson will get another grant and another project.”

Dr. Iverson stood and buttoned his coat. “This is true.”

I smiled and said gravely, “I can’t stop you. I have no control over you nor do I want to. I only have control of this particular situation. You can mess with the laws of nature and God all you dare. Just remember my terms. Leave us alone.”

Dr. Iverson nodded. Gathering his papers, he chuckled and said, “Frank Sinatra.” He picked up the disc and examined it. “Now Franz Liszt—that would have been funny.” He set the disc back down and walked out.

“What about Ellen?” Maggie asked, standing next to me.

Shelly looked at both of us and sighed. “Ellen Winters accepted a vulgar amount of money to ease her conscience. She has also given up her position as administrator—intelligent move on her part. She’s a very smart and opportunistic woman. Unfortunately, Dr. Winfield, I can’t tell you where she went. Only that the weather there is much better than Chicago.”

Maggie put a shaky hand to her forehead and breathed a sigh of relief as did I. Shelly gave us a confused look.

“Good heavens, did you think we had her...? Ladies, ladies, we’re not as powerful as you think. I belong to an inept department of…well, inept is all I can offer you, which is why it was bungled so badly in the first place. The idiot twins were given to me. They were not of my choosing. This was supposed to be quick and quiet. No one hurt, no one killed. Unfortunately, Deke Phillips is a moron left over from the Cold War. I have no idea what they’ll do with the either one. I may not be too far off with Greenland,” she said thoughtfully. “They may also be handed over to Kelly. That will not be my decision. Trust me, if it’s possible, someday Ellen will be in touch,” Shelly said.

Well, as honest as she can be, I thought.

She stood and adjusted her three-piece suit. “You’ve got nerve, Miss Ryan, I’ll give you that. I read your file.”

I raised an eyebrow, and Mike Kelly snorted.

“Don’t be naïve, Miss Ryan. Everyone has a file. Yours is quite interesting. Kelly was right. You should have been a cop. Truth is, too many people got involved. It was way out of hand. You know, we really aren’t the horrible people you think we are. In any event, I’m sure once Agent Morgan files her report, the bureau will gladly agree to your terms. They wanted no part of this to begin with—CNN and cable news, you know.” She gave a mock shiver and walked out without another word.

That left Samantha Morgan, who looked directly at me. “I’m sorry, Kate. It was my job. I’ll go downtown and file my report. You will have your terms. She was right. The bureau didn’t want any part of this. However, once involved, we hoped it would be simple. You’d find the disc and give it to me. Easy and simple.”

“Easy and simple,” I repeated. “Three dead doctors, one nearly poisoned. Easy and simple. I don’t know how you live with yourself, Agent. Unfortunately, I think you’ll find the easiest and simplest way.”

Sam tried to explain further, but Maggie interrupted her. “Save it for your boss,” she said dryly.

Sam realized it was a lesson in futility and walked out.

The three of us stood there not saying a word. I handed the gun back to Mike, who smiled as he took it out of my hand.

“C’mon, let’s go home,” Maggie said.

Mike put a hand on my shoulder. “She’s right, Kate. Let’s get the hell out of here. I have an enormous amount of explaining to do to the captain.”

As we walked out of the hospital, I noticed Sam Morgan getting into a black car. She stopped for a moment and looked as if she might say something to me. However, she ducked into the backseat. I watched the car drive out of sight.

“Lady Ryan!”

I turned to see Matt and Jerry jumping out of their car and running toward us. Matt was nearly in tears as he hugged the life out of both of us. “What happened?”

Maggie interrupted them. “We’ll talk later, guys. I want to get Kate home.”

Mike gave me a bear hug. “You did good. They’re all safe, just like you wanted,” he said. “Now go get some rest. You look like hell.”

“Thanks, Mike. I couldn’t have done it without you.”

“Oh, you’d have found a way, but I’m glad I could help.”

“You didn’t have to be so butch. One of us should be driving if you’re going to watch Kate all the way home,” Matt said from the backseat. I heard a quiet hiss of pain as Jerry probably pinched him. He was right, however. Maggie was constantly glancing my way as she drove.

I put my head back and winced. “He’s right. You’d better keep your eyes on the road, Doctor,” I said. “After all I’ve done to ensure your safety, if you kill us in a car accident, I will never forgive you.”

She laughed out loud, held my hand, and watched the road.

Epilogue

I woke with a start, sat up in bed, looked at the clock, and laid back. Only four thirty in the morning. My fireplace was going, though, which was odd. Maggie must have turned it on. I realized that I was alone. Where was Maggie at this hour? The light in the kitchen was on. I pulled myself out of bed and walked into the kitchen.

Maggie was sitting at the kitchen table, dressed and drinking a cup of tea. She was reading a cookbook of all things. Am I dreaming?

She looked up when I reached the doorway. “Finally. I thought you’d sleep the entire day,” Maggie said.

“What are you doing up so early?” I asked, and Maggie stared at me. “It’s only four thirty.” I eased into the chair next to her.

“Yes, I know, but it’s four thirty in the afternoon.”

“What?” I looked around the kitchen. “Four in the afternoon?”

“You missed Friday completely,” she said. “Actually, we both did. We obviously needed the rest.”

I watched her, she looked wonderful. Her eyes were sparkling and her color was back. “You feel okay?” I asked gently and reached for her hand.

Maggie took it and held it firmly. “I feel very okay.”

I cleared my throat. “We have to talk,” I said, looking at her soft hands.

“After a year of this merry-go-round we’ve been on, we have to do more than talk, Kate Ryan.”

I looked up into her blue eyes. “Maggie, I’m so out of touch with this. It’s been so long, and I have to be honest. I don’t know what the hell I’m doing. I mean, you seem so sure of this…us…and the thought of hurting you makes me want to puke—”

Soft fingers against my lips stopped my inane rambling. Did I just say I wanted to puke? Oh, God, Ryan…

“Kate, let’s just take a deep breath. We’ve been through quite a bit in the last week. I don’t want you to vomit.”

I saw the smiling face and held onto her hands. I didn’t want to let them go. “Maggie, be patient with me, okay?” I know I sounded asinine. I mean, I’m in my mid-forties, for chrissakes, and a grown woman.

“Katie, I’ve waited a year for you. I can handle more time,” Maggie said in a soft tender voice that sent my heart thumping in my chest.

I looked into those damned eyes. “I think I’ve waited all my life for you, Maggie Winfield.”

It was her turn to look like she might heave. She blinked several times and the color rushed to her cheeks.

“Well...” Maggie’s voice squeaked out. She cleared her throat and changed the topic. “I called Teri and Mac yesterday and explained as much as I could—”

“Geezus, I have to pick them up at the airport.”

Maggie grabbed my hand. “If you’d let me finish. They insisted on taking a cab. They’ll be here in two hours.”

“Christ, I slept the whole day.” I looked at the cookbook and raised an eyebrow. “What are you doing with that?”

“I thought I’d make dinner.”

The announcement had me petrified. Maggie did not know her way around a kitchen.

“Oh.”

“What do you mean...Oh?”

“Nothing, just oh, I think it’s a great idea. I’m going to take a shower.” I fled the kitchen but located the fire extinguisher before I left.

As I walked into the bathroom, the hideous doorbell buzzed. I never heard anything so wonderful in my life. It was Matt and Jerry.

“You’re awake. You look rested, Lady Ryan. Maggie invited us for dinner. We get to meet the in-laws,” Matt said with glee.

I glared at him. “God, don’t start.” I stood back and invited them in. “Maggie’s making dinner.”

Jerry turned abruptly and opened the front door. “We’ll need more wine.” He walked across the hall.

Matt gasped. “I thought she couldn’t cook.”

“Just watch her and give her a few pointers.” I pushed him down the hall.

“A few?” he whispered over his shoulder as I pushed him along.

“Fair Maggie, what art thou doing?” Matt called.

“Sir Matthew, thank God.”

Finally, Teri and Mac arrived. I was never so glad to see them. Introductions were made and the festive mood was set. Johnny Mathis was singing “I’ll Be Home for Christmas” in the background. The Christmas tree was lit and the fireplace glowing.

God bless Matt, dinner was wonderful. We all sat in the dining room, and I summarized the week’s strange events.

Teri and Mac sat there holding hands, staring in disbelief. They were shocked when I told them about Maggie and the tainted cough medicine. I still had a hard time saying it. I looked at Maggie, who smiled and reached for my hand. Teri noticed the exchange and raised a happy eyebrow.

“Geezus, Sherlock. The FBI, CIA, or whatever. How do you get yourself into these things?” Mac sighed and shook his head.

“My karma.”

Teri looked around the table. “So where are the Lockwoods?”

“Honestly, I don’t know,” I said. “They wouldn’t even tell me. It was their idea, and I have to admit, I didn’t like it. All they told me is that their lawyer is selling the store and forwarding their money to a lock box. But they wouldn’t tell me where. I don’t know if we’ll ever see them again. Their apartment is pretty much cleared out.” I stared at my wineglass.

“You know, Todd used to say he wanted to spend the rest of his life traveling. Maybe that’s what they’ll do. Maybe they’ll let us know at some point,” Jerry said hopefully, and Matt put a hand on his shoulder.

“That would be nice,” I said. “I can’t believe they gave up their home to protect us.”

Not much was said for a while. It was an overwhelming situation. I broke the silence and finished explaining the plan.

“I knew when I called Teri and Mac, we wouldn’t be sending them the package. Summer, Todd, and I had already gotten Mike involved. I knew the phone would be tapped. At the very least, they followed Summer all day. They knew she had the disc. I put the Frank Sinatra disc in the envelope. Summer and Todd already had Dr. Jackson’s disc. It was a risk I didn’t want them to take. Originally, I was going to take it to the post office.”

Maggie shook her head. “I’m glad you didn’t.”

I let out a rude snort. “Well, I couldn’t. You wouldn’t let me out of your sight.”

“You would have gotten yourself killed,” Maggie countered and leaned forward.

“I knew what I was doing,” I said defensively and leaned forward, as well.

Everyone else leaned back. Matt, in a perspicacious move, picked up his glass of wine first.

“Yes, and you didn’t let anyone else know what you were planning,” Maggie countered angrily.

“I told you, I needed to keep you safe,” I said through clenched teeth. Why doesn’t she get this?

“You could have told me.”

“And what? Have you hound me every time I took a step?” I stood up and threw my napkin on the table.

“Hound you? If it wasn’t for me, you’d be attached to that, that…” she stammered.

Matt leaned into the fuming doctor. “Mata Hari,” he said in a quick whisper.

I shot a glare down at him, and he shrank back with an apologetic, sick smile.

“Mata Hari,” Maggie repeated triumphantly, waving her finger in the air as she stood.

Teri and Mac looked at each other in confusion. “Mata Hari?”

I saw them look at Matt, who shook his head and waved them off. “Later,” Matt assured them as he settled back and continued watching.

I looked right into Maggie’s blazing blue eyes. I watched the vein in her neck throb. I do believe she shivered as I smiled confidently.

“Don’t you dare try that Irish charm on me.”

Enough is enough. Without a word, I took her by the hand and dragged her down the hall. My mouth went dry. My hands were shaking, but I managed to keep a steady, somewhat confident pace.

I heard Matt squeal with excitement, “I’ve been waiting for this all week.”

“Let me go, damn you, Kate Ryan.” Maggie struggled half-heartedly, I’m sure, as I stopped in the archway of the living room and roughly pulled her around to face me.

I sported a confident grin, watching Maggie as she let out an angry breath. “The Irish charm is not working.”

“Oh, I think maybe a little.” I raised an eyebrow and looked up at the mistletoe and back down at Maggie, who followed my gaze and put her hands on her hips.

“And just why do you think I want a kiss from you? You, who left me standing in this very spot last week with just a peck on the cheek, you egotistical...” Maggie blustered endlessly.

I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her close; I heard the gasp. For just a moment, neither of us said a word. Visions of last summer flashed through my mind. The pier, the song, the kiss. My heart ached so badly, I felt like crying.

Maggie searched my face. “What, Kate?”

I took a deep breath and smiled. “When will you fall in love?” I asked, hoping to hell she remembered the song.

Maggie blinked several times, as if signaling a ship. “Th-the moment I can feel that you feel that way, too.”

I could barely see her through the tears that filled my eyes. I shrugged and whispered, “You can fall in love now if you still want to.”

Maggie’s bottom lip quivered, and the tears welled in her sapphire eyes. “You don’t have to do this because of what’s happened. I don’t want you to unless—”

I pulled her close. I lowered my head and hesitated for just an instant, savoring the moment, creating a memory etched in my mind forever. “I’m in love with you,” I murmured against her lips.

Maggie sighed as she threw her arms around my neck. The kiss was as heavenly, warm, and tender as it was the first time I kissed her last summer on the pier. I kissed her with all the hope and promise I had, which I prayed was enough.

“Merry Christmas, Maggie.”

“Merry Christmas, Katie,” she whispered against my lips, deepening the kiss.

Behind Maggie, I got a glimpse of Teri and Mac as they gathered their coats and crept toward the front door. Jerry pulled at Matt’s collar, and I caught him grinning like an idiot.

“Much, much better than Tracy and Hepburn.” Matt sighed happily as they yanked him out and closed the door.

About the Author

Kate Sweeney was the 2007 recipient of the Golden Crown Literary Society award for Debut Author for She Waits, the first in the Kate Ryan Mystery series. The series also includes A Nice Clean Murder and The Trouble with Murder.

Other novels include Away from the Dawn, Residual Moon, and The O’Malley Legacy. She is also a contributing author for the anthology Wild Nights: (Mostly) True Stories of Women Loving Women, published by Bella Books.

Born in Chicago, Kate resides in Villa Park, Illinois, where she works as an office manager—no glamour here, folks; it pays the bills. Humor is deeply embedded in Kate’s DNA. She sincerely hopes you will see this when you read her novels, short stories, and other works by visiting her Web site at www.katesweeneyonline.com. E-mail Kate at ksweeney22@aol.com.